90p. ; Based on the regulations of the Colombian Educational Legislation and some of the highest standards for higher education in countries such as Finland and Singapore, a Lean Manufacturing tool is designed and proposed for the diagnosis of certain administrative, academic and pedagogical processes carried out by a higher education entity. This work intends to be useful to support the quality of service verification processes provided by Colombian HEIs, since it allows the identification of frequent "wastes" in the procedures executed by their dependencies. Lean Manufacturing tools allow us to identify and reduce activities that do not add value to the product (waste) and thus generate clean manufacturing which leads us to reduce customer costs and be able to include continuous improvement processes The Education system in countries such as Finland and Singapore have shown that through the correct administration of the different processes, taking into account where they come from and which process they will impact, it has been possible to generate continuous improvement in education, guaranteeing the highest quality standards. Additionally, according to the article published on the BBC on May 13, 2015, ―Five Lessons for Latin America of the highest global ranking of education‖ (Martins, 2015) Education should focus (…) on the correct development of learning (… ) and, according to Erick Hanushek, professor at Stanford University ―It is no longer enough to know how to read and write‖, but also "to have the ability to understand and use information critically, develop the ability to reason with concepts (…) and drawing conclusions based on evidence "thus allows us to keep in mind that deeper learning must be guaranteed in a more competitive and sustainable development environment away from all those elements (procedures) of little or no educational significance. The Colombian Educational System and the quality assessment of Higher Education Institutions (HEI) is carried out under the result of each procedure, often without taking into account 13 the next stage, evaluating them as independent entities and not as a system relationship. The countries that lead the quality ranking apply successful strategies that can be thought of to be implemented in Colombia and thus strive to achieve better levels of quality and competitiveness for the Institution and for the country. Consequently, a characterization of Lean tools applicable to the educational industry as a joint body in all its areas is carried out, at the same time that the different Colombian standards for the creation and certification of high quality of higher education institutions are reviewed ( IES) and take into account certain aspects of quality in the education of two countries that head the list of the best (Finland and Singapore) to develop and propose a Benchmark for the evaluation of the processes of the IES in Colombia and a matrix of applicability of tools read in front of the person in charge of the process. ; Bibliografía Alvarez, V. (s.d.). Polilibros Portal. Recuperado el 09 de Octubre de 2016, de Metodología para Planeación estratégica: http://148.204.211.134/polilibros/portal/Polilibros/P_proceso/Bases_de_datos_vers22_Victor_Alvarez/POLILIBRO/UNIDAD3/BASE%20DE%20DATOS-80.htm Araújo, P. (Oct-Dic de 2011). "Universidades Lean": Contribución para la reflexión. Revista de la Educación Superior, 40(160), 152-175. Carrillo, L. M., Pons, M. R., Barrios, O. P., & Puello, M. A. (2010). LEAN THINKING: Metodología de Gestión de Mejoramiento en Instituciones de Educación Superior. (pág. 8). Arequipa: Eighth LACCEI Latin American and Caribbean Conference for Engineering and Technology (LACCEI'2010). Castañeda, F. (2016). LeanSolution. Recuperado el 09 de Octubre de 2016, de Lean Manufacturing: http://www.leansolutions.co/conceptos/lean-manufacturing/ Cifuentes, M. J., & Pérez, P. M. (1999). Sistema de acreditación Colombiano, Visión Analítica. Estudios e Informes CINDA: Acreditación de Programas, reconocimiento de Títulos e Integración(11). Consejo Nacional de Acreditación . (1 de Enero de 2015). cna. Obtenido de http://www.cna.gov.co/1741/article-187279.html Consejo Nacional de Acreditacion. (2014). Acuerdo 03 de 2014: Lineamientos de Acreditacion Institucional. Bogotá: CNA. Consejo Nacional de Educación Superior (CESU). (2014). Acuerdo por lo Superior 2034: Propuesta de Política Pública para la Excelencia. Bogotá, Colombia: CESU. Cooper, R. (2008). Perspective: The stagegate idea-to-launch process - update, what's new and NexGen Systems. Journal of Product Innovation Management, 25(3), 213-232. Recuperado el 9 de Octubre de 2016, de Metodología Stage-Gate de Robert Cooper. Departamento Administrativo Nacional de Estadística de Colombia. (16 de Marzo de 2016). DANE: Fuerza Laboral y Educación. Recuperado el 27 de Junio de 2016, de http://www.dane.gov.co/index.php/mercado-laboral/fuerza-laboral-y-educacion Dinas, G. J., & Franco, C. P. (03 de Agosto de 2009). Aplicación de herramientas de pensamiento sistémico para el aprendizaje de Lean Manufacturing. Cali, Colombia: Universidad ICESI. Earley, T. (1 de Enero de 2016). Lean Manufacturing Tools. Obtenido de Lean Manufacturing Tools: http://leanmanufacturingtools.org Emiliani, B. (2015). Universidad Lean: Una guía para la renovación y la prosperidad. The center for lean business management. Escuela Colombiana de Carreras Industriales - ECCI. (28 de Septiembre de 2012). Guía de presentación y entrega de trabajos de grado (Tesis, Monografía, Seminario de Investigación, Pasantía). Bogotá, Colombia. Escuela de Estudios Superiores de Administracion y Empresa (EESAE). (2016). Sistemas de Producción. Recuperado el 12 de Octubre de 2016, de http://aula1.escuela-online.net/dwaula1/19DIROPERAC/19TEMA3_6758.pdf Fundación Universia. (20 de 11 de 2015). www.fundacionuniversia.net. Obtenido de http://internacional.universia.net/asia-pacifico/singapur/sistema-educativo/introduccion/index.htm Fundación Universia-es. (2015). Estudiar en Singapur. Recuperado el 9 de Octubre de 2016, de http://www.universia.es/estudiar-extranjero/singapur/sistema-educativo/1700 García, D. S. (2009). Diccionario de logística. Barcelona, España: Marge Books. Gómez, G. S. (2008). Cuantificación y generación de valor en la cadena de suministro extendida. Madrid, España: Del Blanco editores. Gómez-Zorrilla, S. J. (2015). La cultura del Marketing. Recuperado el 9 de Agosto de 2016, de http://laculturadelmarketing.com/que-es-un-kpi-en-marketing/ González Córdova, M. L. (2013). Factores que influyen en la aceptación de Materiales de Aprendizaje Multimedia en programas de capacitación. Estado de Mexico, Mexico: UNIVERSIDAD TECVIRTUAL ESCUELA DE GRADUADOS EN EDUCACIÓN . González, B. F., & Plazzotta, F. (s.d.). Organización Panamericana de la Salud (OPS). Recuperado el 9 de Octubre de 2016, de Management en Salud: www.managementensalud.com.ar/OPS./Estrategias_de_Implementacion.docx Hay, E. J. (26 de Marzo de 1989). Justo a Tiempo. Series en Desarrollo gerencial. Bogotá: Norma. Hernandez, J., & Vizán, A. (2013). Lean Manufacturing: Conceptos, técnicas e implantación. Madrid, España: Escuela de Organización Industrial, es. Maram, L. (28 de Agosto de 2013). Cómo hacer benchmarking en sustentabilidad. Recuperado el 01 de Octubre de 2016, de Luis Maram: Inspiring Marketing: http://www.luismaram.com/2013/08/28/como-hacer-benchmarking-en-sustentabilidad/ Martins, A. (13 de mayo de 2015). BBC Mundo. Obtenido de http://www.bbc.com/mundo/noticias/2015/05/150513_educacion_mapas_am Mentzer, J. T. (2001). Supply Chain Management. Thousand Oaks, California, Estados Unidos : SAGE. Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (28 de Diciembre de 1992). Ley 30 de diciembre 28 de 1992. Bogotá, Colombia. Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (19 de Junio de 2002). Ley 749 de Julio 19 de 2002. Bogotá, Colombia: Imprenta Nacional. Obtenido de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/1621/w3-article-231223.html Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (16 de Junio de 2010). Instituciones de Educación Superior. Obtenido de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/1621/w3-article-231240.html Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (10 de Agosto de 2010). Niveles de la Educación Superior. Obtenido de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/1621/w3-article-231238.html Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (1 de ENERO de 2016). Normatividad Educativa. Recuperado el 20 de junio de 2016, de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (5 de Febrero de 2016). Sistema Educativo Colombiano. Qué es educación. Obtenido de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/1759/w3-article-231235.html Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (1 de ENERO de 2016). Sistema Nacional de Información de la Educación Superior (SNIES). Recuperado el 20 de Junio de 2016, de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/sistemasdeinformacion/1735/w3-article-211868.html Ministerio de Educación Nacional de Colombia. (1 de Enero de 2016). Sistema para la Prevención de la Deserción en las Instituciones de Educación Superior -Spadies. Recuperado el 20 de Junio de 2016, de http://www.mineducacion.gov.co/sistemasdeinformacion/1735/w3-article-343463.html Ministerio de Educación y Cultura de Finlandia. (2015). Sistema de educación en Finlandia. Recuperado el 9 de Octubre de 2016, de http://www.minedu.fi/OPM/Koulutus/koulutusjaerjestelmae/index.html?lang=en Normas9000.com. (1 de enero de 2011). Normas ISO-9000. Obtenido de Herramientas para sistemas de calidad: http://www.normas9000.com/iso-9000-59.html Organización para la Cooperación y el Desarrollo Económicos (OCDE). (2016). La educación en Colombia: Revisión de políticas nacionales. Bogotà: Ministerio de Educaciòn Nacional. Parasmal, Y. R. (2009). La aplicación del Lean Thinking en la Educación Superior. Strategum Eduserve Private Limited. Bangalore, India. Pérez Porto, J., & Merino, M. (2013). Definición.DE. Recuperado el 09 de Octubre de 2016, de http://definicion.de/herramienta/ Pérez-Fajardo, V. A. (16 de Mayo de 2016). Centro de Capacitación de Tudela. Equipo de Mejora. Tudela, Navarra, España: Ayuntamiento de Tudela. Polo, V. P. (Junio de 1999). El sistema Colombiano de acreditación. (C. Ascun, Ed.) Cuadernos ASCUN(7), 9. Salazar, L. B. (2012). Ingenieria Industrial Online: Diseño y distribución en planta. Recuperado el 7 de Agosto de 2016, de http://www.ingenieriaindustrialonline.com/herramientas-para-el-ingeniero-industrial/dise%C3%B1o-y-distribuci%C3%B3n-en-planta/ Structuralia: Formación Especializada. (2016). Manufacturing Terms. Definition at a click away. Santiago, Chile. Recuperado el 12 de Octubre de 2016, de Nivelación de la producción. Turmero, A. I., Alcocer, I., Perdomo, R., Muñoz, D., & Orta, B. (junio de 2010). Supply Chain Management. Maestria de Ingeniería Industrial. Puerto Ordaz, Bolivar, Venezuela. Universidad de Salamanca. (sf). OpenCourseWare de la Universidad de Salamanca. (Servicio de innovación y producción digital, Ed.) Recuperado el 01 de Octubre de 2016, de OCW-MIT: http://ocw.usal.es/ciencias-sociales-1/investigacion-evaluativa-en-educacion/contenidos/Calidad.pdf Villagomez Montero, P. D. (2009). Modelo de gestion para la ejecucion de proyectos de instalaciones de superficie en el sector petrolero del ecuador. Quito: Escuela Politecnica Nacional. Web Finance INC. (2016). Diccionario de negocios. Recuperado el 6 de Octubre de 2016, de http://www.businessdictionary.com/definition/key-performance-indicators-KPI.html ; Con base en la normatividad de la Legislación Educativa Colombiana y algunos de los más altos estándares para la educación superior de países como Finlandia y Singapur, se diseña y propone una herramienta de Lean Manufacturing para el diagnóstico de determinados procesos administrativos, académicos y pedagógicos adelantados por una entidad de educación superior. Este trabajo pretende ser de utilidad para apoyar los procesos de verificación de la calidad del servicio prestado por las IES de Colombia ya que permite la identificación de los ―desperdicios‖ frecuentes en los procedimientos ejecutados por las dependencias de éstas. Las herramientas de Lean Manufacturing nos permiten hacer una identificación y reducción de las actividades que no agregan valor al producto (los desperdicios) y así generar una manufactura limpia la cual nos lleva a reducir costos al cliente y poder incluir procesos continuos de mejora El sistema Educativo en países como Finlandia y Singapur han demostrado que a través de una correcta administración de los diferentes procesos, teniendo en cuenta de donde provienen y a que proceso van a impactar, se ha podido generar una mejora continua de la educación garantizando los más altos estándares de calidad. Adicionalmente, de acuerdo al artículo publicado en la BBC el 13 de Mayo 2015, ―Cinco Lecciones para América Latina del mayor ranking global de educación‖ (Martins, 2015) Se debe enfocar la educación (…) en el correcto desarrollo de aprendizaje (…) y al decir de Erick Hanushek profesor de la universidad de Stanford ―Ya no basta saber leer y escribir‖, sino además "tener la capacidad de comprender y usar con reflexión crítica la información, desarrollar la capacidad de razonar con conceptos (…) y extraer conclusiones basadas en evidencia" permite entonces tener en mente que se debe garantizar un aprendizaje más profundo en un ambiente más competitivo y de desarrollo sostenible alejado de todos aquellos elementos (procedimientos) de poca o nula significación educativa. El Sistema Educativo Colombiano y la evaluación de calidad de las Instituciones de Educación Superior (IES) se realiza bajo el resultado de cada procedimiento, muchas veces sin tener en cuenta 13 la siguiente etapa, evaluándolos como entes independientes y no como una relación del sistema. Los países que encabezan el ranking de calidad aplican estrategias exitosas que pueden ser pensadas para ser implementadas en Colombia y de esta manera propender por alcanzar mejores niveles de calidad y competitividad para la Institución y para el país. En consecuencia, se lleva a cabo una caracterización de herramientas Lean aplicables a la industria educativa como organismo conjunto en todas sus áreas, al mismo tiempo que se revisan las diferentes normas colombianas para la creación y certificación de alta calidad de las Instituciones de educación superior (IES) y se tienen en cuenta ciertos aspectos de calidad en la educación de dos países que encabezan la lista de los mejores (Finlandia y Singapur) para desarrollar y proponer un Benchmark para la evaluación de los procesos propios de las IES en Colombia y una matriz de aplicabilidad de herramientas lean frente al responsable del proceso.
Aus der Einleitung: 4.500 Mitarbeiter, zehn Länder, drei Kontinente und fünf Zeitzonen: Das ist die Bilanz der Produktion der elektrischen Zahnbürste "Sonicare Elite 7000" der Firma Philips aus den Niederlanden (vgl. Abb. 1). Bis zu der Verpackung in Seattle haben die Komponenten zwei Drittel des Erdumfangs zurückgelegt. Die "Weltbürste" ist nur eines von zahllosen Beispielen, welches auf die weltumspannenden Produktionsnetze hinweist. Die Ausweitung der internationalen Arbeitsteilung ist der Motor der Weltwirtschaft, die sich laut Weltbank in der "revolutionären Phase" der Globalisierung befindet. Unter Globalisierung versteht man gemeinhin die Zunahme weltweiter Verflechtungen infolge der Ausbreitung und Vertiefung ökonomischer, ökologischer, politischer und kultureller Prozesse. Aus ökonomischer Perspektive steht die Ausbildung weltweiter Märkte im Mittelpunkt, "auf denen Waren und Dienstleistungen gehandelt, Investitionen getätigt, Technologien übertragen und Informationen ausgetauscht werden". Mit zunehmender Interdependenz der Weltwirtschaft hängt das ökonomische und soziale Wohl der Nationen, Regionen und Städte von komplexen Interaktionen auf globaler Ebene ab. Mit anderen Worten, "what happens in any given country or locality is broadly determinedby its role in systems of production, trade and consumption which have become global in scope". Jeder Ort, jede Region oder Nation übernimmt somit innerhalb des von Konkurrenz geprägten Weltsystems eine spezifische Rolle. Der gegenwärtige Strukturwandel im Zeichen der Globalisierung fordert die "Rollenverteilung" des "modernen Weltsystems", dessen Ursprung unter anderem im Europa des 15. Jahrhunderts zu suchen ist, heraus. Vor diesem Hintergrund ist der "ökonomische Auf- bzw. Abstieg von Ländern und Regionen" zu sehen, das heißt es gibt Gewinner und Verlierer des Strukturwandels. Dubai bietet die moderne Version von Tausendundeiner Nacht: es sind vor allem Projekte der Superlative, wie zum Beispiel das einzige Sieben-Sterne Hotel der Welt und aufgeschüttete Inseln in Form einer Palme, die das Bild von Dubai nachhaltig prägen. Künstliche Welten, internationale Sportereignisse, Gesundheitstourismus und an erster Stelle Shopping-Tourismus – Dubai ist in vielfältiger Weise für Touristen aus aller Welt attraktiv. Jedoch beginnt die große Erfolgsgeschichte der Moderne nicht erst mit dem Touristenaufkommen der 1990er Jahre. Dubai konnte sich früh als Dienstleistungs- und Handelszentrum in der Golfregion etablieren, bis in die dreißiger Jahre des 20. Jahrhunderts spielte der Perlenhandel die entscheidende Rolle. Zollfreiheit und Steuervergünstigungen zogen bereits damals zahlreiche Händler an – heute gilt Dubai als einer der bedeutendsten Umschlagplätze für den Goldhandel. Die Erlöse aus den Petrodollars nutzte die Führung seit den 1960er Jahren, um den Standort Dubai durch groß angelegte Infrastrukturprojekte, wie beispielsweise die beiden Tiefseehäfen Jebel Ali und Port Rashid, kontinuierlich zu stärken und für die Nach-Erdöl-Zeit zu sorgen. Zu Beginn des Jahres 2006 machte Dubai mit Schlagzeilen auf sich aufmerksam, die als Menetekel für die etablierten Industrieländer gedeutet werden können: Zum einen der Vorstoß der Dubai Ports World sechs Häfen an der Ostküste der USA zu übernehmen, zum anderen die neu gegründete internationale Börse DIFX (Dubai International Financial Exchange), die Unternehmen aus einem Raum anziehen will, in dem ein Drittel der Weltbevölkerung lebt. Innerhalb von nur 50 Jahren ist Dubai vom verschlafenen Fischerdorf zur "cosmopolitan regionally dominant twenty-first century city" aufgestiegen und hat somit eine einzigartige Entwicklung vollzogen. Auf der Suche nach einer Position in der Weltwirtschaft im Zeitalter der Globalisierung gibt man sich nicht mit der "reaktiven Mittlerrolle" eines "globalisierten" Ortes zufrieden, sondern strebt die aktive Funktion eines "globalen Ortes" an.m Could Dubai become the most important city on earth?" – fragt Nicolson im Online-Angebot der Khaleej Times vom 13. Februar 2006 und bringt damit das Selbstbewusstsein und die Ambitionen der Regierung Dubais auf den Punkt. Scheinbar erwacht hier eine Region, die bisher kaum jemand auf dem "Globalisierungsradar" hatte. Die Globalisierungsdebatte vermittelt oftmals den Eindruck von einem zeitlich "isoliert" auftretenden Phänomen. Der zweite zentrale Begriff des Titels der Arbeit - Weltwirtschaftssystem - wurde gewählt, um den Globalisierungsansatz in einen systematischen (historischen) Zusammenhang zu stellen. Welchen Beitrag leistet die geographische Perspektive? Die Weltwirtschaftlichen Vorgänge und die mit diesen zusammen-hängenden Transporte von Personen sowie von materiellen und immateriellen Gütern und Leistungen sind nicht nur an sich wirtschafts-geographische Arbeitsfelder, sondern ihre Wirkungen auf das innere Gefüge der an den Außenbeziehungen beteiligten Staaten machen sie zu einem wirtschaftsgeographischen Kernbereich. Ein Autor beklagt, dass die Beschäftigung der Geographen mit dem Welthandel immer spärlich ausfiel und seit Mitte des 20. Jahrhunderts zum Stillstand kam. Der Hauptgrund ist der kleine Maßstab, das heißt Übersee- und Welthandel sind mit geographischen Methoden nur schwer fassbar. Ferner hätte man versäumt eine "tragfähige Brücke zur Außenhandelstheorie der Nationalökonomie zu schlagen." Zehn Jahre später greift ein anderer die Problematik wieder auf und stellt sie gleichzeitig in den größeren Zusammenhang der Globalisierungsdiskussion. Obwohl die Prozesse und die Folgen, die mit dem Begriff Globalisierung verbunden sind, Gegenstandsbereich der Geographie sind, seien die Geographen an den zentralen Streitfragen nicht beteiligt: "Geography is rather like the small child in the school playground who always gets missed out when the big children are picking teams". Darüber hinaus moniert er, dass sich die geographische Forschung in großem Maße mit dem Zu- und Abfluss von ausländischen Direktinvestitionen beschäftige, während Handelsströme wenig beachtet würden: "in the case of international trade, what matters are not so much changes in volume - although they are important - as changes in composition". Mit eben jener "composition" in zeitlicher und räumlicher Dimension beschäftigt sich das nachfolgende Kapitel. Eine explizite "Theorie der Weltwirtschaft" existiert nicht. Dennoch sollen die vorgestellten Konzepte1 mit ihren verschiedenen Aspekten in der Gesamtansicht eine erste systematische Annäherung an das Weltwirtschaftssystem darstellen. Den aktuellen Entwicklungen und der Struktur der Weltwirtschaft im Kontext der Globalisierung widmet sich das dritte Kapitel, welches zusammen mit dem zweiten Kapitel einen "theoretischen Rahmen" bildet, innerhalb dessen schließlich die Bedeutung von Dubai herausgearbeitet werden soll.Inhaltsverzeichnis:Inhaltsverzeichnis: 1.EINLEITUNG1 1.1Von der "Weltbürste" zur Weltwirtschaft1 1.2Warum Dubai?2 1.3Forschungsstand und Fragestellung3 2.WELTWIRTSCHAFTSSYSTEM4 2.1Weltsystem-Theorie und "Weltwirtschaften"5 2.1.1Das Weltsystem nach WALLERSTEIN5 2.1.1.1Die Analyse des Weltsystems5 2.1.1.2Das moderne Weltsystem6 2.1.2Die "Weltwirtschaften" nach BRAUDEL8 2.2Die Wirtschaftsräume nach OTREMBA10 2.3Tripolarität der Weltwirtschaft11 2.3.1Die Triade nach OHMAE11 2.3.2Regionale Theorie des Welthandels nach GROTEWOLD12 2.3.3Weltstädte, Global Cities und Steuerungszentralen14 2.4Zusammenfassung16 3.GLOBALISIERUNG DER WELTWIRTSCHAFT19 3.1Problematisierung der Globalisierung19 3.1.1Der problematische Begriff Globalisierung20 3.1.2Das Problem Globalisierung21 3.2Konzeption von Globalisierung22 3.2.1Globalisierung als neue Epoche23 3.2.2Globalisierung als Prozess24 3.2.3Voraussetzungen der Globalisierung24 3.2.3.1Technologische Innovationen24 3.2.3.2Institutionelle Veränderungen26 3.2.3.3Die Integration neuer Märkte27 3.2.4Akteure der Globalisierung27 3.2.4.1Der Nationalstaat als Akteur28 3.2.4.2Global agierende Unternehmen28 3.2.4.3Der Konsument29 3.3Erscheinungsformen der Globalisierung30 3.3.1Globalisierung des Handels30 3.3.1.1Entwicklung der Rahmenbedingungen des Welthandels30 3.3.1.2Entwicklungen im Handel mit Waren und Dienstleistungen31 3.3.1.3Regionale Struktur des Welthandels34 3.3.2Globalisierung der Produktion44 3.3.2.1Von der klassischen zur neuen internationalen Arbeitsteilung44 3.3.2.2Transnationale Unternehmen46 3.3.2.3Ausländische Direktinvestitionen47 3.3.3Globalisierung der Finanzmärkte52 3.3.3.1Das Bretton Woods-System52 3.3.3.2Spekulation versus Effizienz53 3.3.4Globale Transportnetze54 3.3.4.1Die Herausbildung von Transportnetzen55 3.3.4.2Containerlinienschifffahrt55 3.3.4.3Luftverkehr61 3.4Fazit – das globalisierte Weltwirtschaftssystem64 3.4.1Globalisierung versus Regionalisierung65 3.4.2Globale Vernetzung68 3.4.2.1Global Cities als Nodalpunkte von globalen Netzwerken68 3.4.2.2Verbindung der Nodalpunkte69 4.DUBAI IM WELTWIRTSCHAFTSSYSTEM71 4.1Die Golfregion72 4.1.1Die Golfküste unter europäischem Einfluss72 4.1.2Beginn der Öl-Ära73 4.1.3Eine Region hängt am Öltropf74 4.1.3.1Die Ausgangsbedingungen74 4.1.3.2Die Organisation erdölexportierender Länder (OPEC)76 4.1.4Die Golfregion – Dependenz versus internationale Profilierung80 4.2Überblick über die VAE81 4.2.1Politisches System der VAE82 4.2.2Außenwirtschaftspolitik der VAE84 4.2.3Sozio-ökonomische Betrachtung der VAE87 4.2.3.1Entwicklung im Zeichen des Ölreichtums87 4.2.3.2Entwicklung im Zeichen der Diversifizierung91 4.3Dubai – Wirtschaftsstruktur und Standortfaktoren94 4.3.1Der Aufschwung Dubais nach dem Zweiten Weltkrieg96 4.3.2Ölinduzierte Entwicklung und Diversifizierungstendenzen98 4.3.2.1Immobilienboom in Dubai101 4.3.2.2Freihandelszonen als Schnittpunkte der Diversifizierungsstrategie 102 4.3.2.3Wer investiert in Dubai?104 4.3.3Handel105 4.3.4Transportwesen108 4.3.4.1Die Häfen Dubais108 4.3.4.2Dubai International Airport 113 4.3.5Tourismus118 4.3.6Finanzen122 4.3.7Produzierendes Gewerbe123 4.4Fazit: Dubais Sonderweg in der Golfregion 124 5.DUBAIS BEDEUTUNG IM GLOBALISIERTEN WELTWIRTSCHAFTS-SYSTEM126 5.1Gewinner und Verlierer der Globalisierung126 5.2Dubai als "Hub" der Golfregion128 5.3Dubai – ein überregionales Steuerungszentrum?131 6.LITERATURVERZEICHNIS132Textprobe:Textprobe: Kapitel 4.3.2; Ölinduzierte Entwicklung und Diversifizierungstendenzen: 1963 begann man in Dubai mit den Bohrungen nach Öl, 1966 stieß man auf Öl und drei Jahre später schließlich wurde das erste Rohöl aus Dubai exportiert. Boomartig strömten Menschen, Güter und finanzielle Mittel nach Dubai. Die Ausweitung der Rohölföderung in den 1970er Jahren und die starke Anhebung des Weltmarktpreises für Rohöl in den Jahren 1973 und 1979 bescherten dem Emirat über die Zahlungen der Ölgesellschaften reiche Finanzmittel. Daraufhin erlebte die Stadt einen beispiellosen "Bau-Boom". Schulen, Krankenhäuser, Straßen und moderne Telekommunikationsnetzwerke wurden aufgebaut. Ein neuer Hafen (Port Rashid) wurde gebaut, der Dubai International Airport (DIA) wurde um einen Terminal erweitert und mit einer erweiterten Landebahn ausgestattet, die für jeden Flugzeugtyp geeignet ist. Mit Jebel Ali baute man den größten künstlichen Hafen der Welt. Um ihn herum wurde die Jebel Ali Freihandelszone (JAFZ) eingerichtet, heute eine unter vielen Freihandelszonen, mit denen Dubai Investoren anlockt. Für die zahlreichen Projekte brauchte man bereits Ende der 1960er Jahre möglichst billige Arbeitskräfte, die man insbesondere in Indien und Pakistan fand. Viele kamen auch aus dem Iran, Europa und arabischen Ländern. 1968 betrug der Anteil der ausländischen Arbeitskräfte 50% der Gesamtbevölkerung Dubais. Zwar hatten die "expatriates" oder "non-nationals" einen beträchtlichen kulturellen Einfluss auf die einheimische Gesellschaft, aber ihr politischer Einfluss in der Zivilgesellschaft war und ist beschränkt, so dürfen sie beispielsweise keine Gewerkschaften bilden. Den entscheidenden Anstoß für den Aufstieg Dubais lieferten die Öleinnahmen, eine weitere entscheidende Antriebskraft waren die lokalen Kaufleute mit ihrem Netzwerk aus internationalen Kontakten. Schon früh diversifizierten sie ihre Geschäftstätigkeiten, finanzierten große Projekte, agierten als Berater und investierten als Aktionäre in private Unternehmen, beispielsweise in die Dubai Telephone Company. Im ersten Golfkrieg bewiesen die Kaufleute ein feines Gespür für Unternehmertum, als sie in den sehr lukrativen Handel mit dem Iran eingebunden waren. Der Handel mit Konsumgütern und Ausrüstungsgegenständen jeglicher Art brachte ihnen und der gesamten Wirtschaft hohe Gewinne ein. Auch die Häfen und angeschlossene Dienstleistungen profitierten von dem Krieg, da die internationale Schifffahrt die sichereren Trockendocks in Dubai den Häfen von Kuwait und Iran vorzog. Seit den frühen 1980er Jahren ist der Handel mit den anderen GCC-Staaten kontinuierlich angewachsen, so dass die Häfen Dubais zu den geschäftigsten der ganzen Region wurden. Seit den 1970er Jahren machte Dubai durch den Bau von Trockendocks, von See- und Flughäfen sowie von Luxushotels, die Einrichtung von Freihandelszonen, das zollfreie Angebot von Uhren, Fotoartikeln, Goldschmuck und Perlen, aber auch das Angebot von Alkohol und Night Life (in Maßen) auf sich aufmerksam. Das moderne Dubai mit seinem Ruf als Handelsplatz steht damit in einer Linie mit dem Dubai vor der Öl-Ära und kann damit auf etwas aufbauen, das SALLOUM als "inherited ability for commerce by its people" bezeichnet. Dubai besitzt nur einen kleinen Anteil von 4% am Erdölvorkommen und 1,9% am Erdgasvorkommen der VAE. Die Lebensdauer beider Ressourcen wird auf 30 bis 40 Jahre geschätzt. Angesichts dessen bestimmte von Beginn an die Notwendigkeit zu alternativen Einkommensquellen für die "Nach-Erdöl-Zeit" das Handeln der Verantwortlichen. Einseitig auf den Industriesektor zu bauen kam aufgrund der nationalen und regionalen Marktenge nicht in Frage. Die politischen Entwicklungen nach dem 11. September 2001 brachten zusätzlich Unsicherheiten bezüglich der Investitionen und Anlagen im Ausland – vor allem in den USA – mit sich. Die Verantwortlichen in Dubai erkannten die Zeichen der Zeit und setzten auf die Privatisierung der Wirtschaft, die Öffnung des Landes für den internationalen Tourismus, die Liberalisierung der Immobilienmärkte sowie des Waren- und Finanzverkehrs. Flankierend dazu wurden Transportwesen, Infrastruktur und IT-Kommunikation den neuen Gegebenheiten angepasst, günstige Arbeits-, Aufenthalts- und Lebensbedingungen für alle Fachkräfte, Investoren und Besucher geschaffen. Im Zeitraum von 1975 bis 1981 verzeichnete das Emirat ein Wachstum des BIP von durchschnittlich 17% pro Jahr. Infolge des Verfalls des Ölpreises und der instabilen Verhältnisse in der Region während des ersten Golfkrieges stagnierte das BIP weitestgehend bis Ende der 1980er Jahre. Von 1990 bis 2000 verzeichnete Dubai ein Wachstum des BIP (in nominalen Preisen) zum Vorjahr von durchschnittlich 7.7%. Für das Jahr 2004 wird das BIP bei KKP mit 30 Mrd. US-$ angegeben. Das Wachstum wurde dabei primär über eine stabile Entwicklung außerhalb des Rohölsektors ("Nicht-Öl-Sektor") erreicht, welcher im Zeitraum von 1990 bis 2000 ein durchschnittliches Wachstum von 11.1% erzielte. Der Rohölsektor hingegen verzeichnete im gleichen Zeitraum einen durchschnittlichen Rückgang von -2.4% pro Jahr. Der Rohölsektor verlor demnach Anteile am BIP zugunsten des Nicht-Öl-Sektors (vgl. Abb. 26). In den 1970er und 1980er Jahren wurde knapp die Hälfte des BIP außerhalb des Rohölsektors erwirtschaftet, ab den 1990er Jahren stieg der Anteil des Nicht-Öl-Sektors am BIP deutlich: Im Jahr 1990 betrug er 65.2% des BIP, 2000 90% und 2004 bereits mehr als 93%. Die Werte belegen die von der Regierung erfolgreich eingeleiteten Diversifizierungsprozesse, insbesondere seit Beginn der 1990er Jahre, so dass die Vulnerabilität des BIP gegenüber Ölpreisschwankungen bedeutend reduziert werden konnte. Der Anteil des Rohöls am BIP Dubais ist mit 7% signifikant geringer als im Landesdurchschnitt, der einen Anteil von 33% verzeichnet (vgl. Abb. 27). Bei einem Anteil von 28% der Bevölkerung steuert Dubai alleine 31% des gesamten Nicht-Öl-Sektors der VAE bei. Besonders dynamisch entwickelten sich die Sektoren Handel, Finanzen, Transport- und Kommunikationswesen, Restaurant- und Hotelgewerbe und das produzierende Gewerbe. Zwischen 1994 und 2000 wuchs das im Hotel- und Gastronomiegewerbe erwirtschaftete BIP um 165.2%, was zu einem Großteil auf die geographische Erschließung der touristisch attraktiven Strandgebiete zurückzuführen ist. Es folgen im gleichen Zeitraum das produzierende Gewerbe (+129.6%), Transport- und Kommunikationswesen (+101.6%) und das Finanz- und Versicherungswesen (+92.2%) (VAN DE BUNT 2003: 31f.). Die neuesten Zahlen zeigen die Fortsetzung der Trends. 2004 wuchs das reale BIP Dubais um 13.3%, die Hauptanteile am Zuwachs hatten dabei: Immobilien (19.8%), produzierendes Gewerbe (15.5%), Bauindustrie (12.6%), Finanz- und Versicherungswesen (12.6%), Handel (10.7%) sowie Transport- und Kommunikationswesen (9.6%). Der Anteil des Transport- und Kommunikationswesens von Dubai ist für über 55% des gleichen Sektors der VAE verantwortlich. Des Weiteren entspricht Dubais Finanzsektor 47% des VAE–Finanzsektors. Kapitel 4.3.2.1, Immobilienboom in Dubai: Der hohe Anteil des Immobiliensektors am BIP-Zuwachs Dubais verweist auf den Boom im Immobiliensektor. Der Wert der geplanten Projekte für die nächsten fünf Jahre wird auf 30 Mrd. US-$ geschätzt. 2004 hatte die Bauindustrie einen Anteil von 13% am Nicht-Öl-BIP. Seit 2000 ist sie mit einer durchschnittlichen jährlichen Rate von 24% gewachsen, was den Bau-Boom widerspiegelt, der sich im Jahre 2003 im Bau von über 2000 Gebäuden niederschlug. Der Bausektor gilt auch als größter Arbeitgeber, 24% aller Arbeitskräfte sind hier beschäftigt, hauptsächlich aus dem Ausland stammende Arbeitnehmer. Spektakuläre Projekte, zum Beispiel "The Palm Jumeirah", "The Palm Jebel Ali" und "The World", locken Käufer schon vor Beginn der Bautätigkeiten an, so dass in Dubai die Immobilien "fast vollständig bereits vom Reißbrett verkauft" werden. Die Käufer spekulieren auf die enormen Wertsteigerungen am Immobilienmarkt Dubais – in keinem anderen Land der Welt sind Immobilien nach Fertigstellung 20% teurer geworden. Initiator und Träger der Projekte ist letztlich das Herrscherhaus beziehungsweise die von ihm kontrollierten Finanzgesellschaften – beispielsweise EMAAR, die 1997 gegründet wurde oder NAKHEEL, 2003 gegründet. In sehr viel geringerem Maße übernehmen auch Privatpersonen und Banken die (Vor-)Finanzierung der "Megaprojekte", wie sie von manchen Offiziellen bezeichnet werden. Nach der Fertigstellung werden sie meist privatisiert, das heißt vollständig oder teilweise an Einheimische vergeben. Im Sinne des Rentierstaates werden somit die Pfründe an die lokale Bevölkerung verteilt, doch die Einkommen werden erst dann erzielt, wenn die Objekte über Immobilienagenturen vermietet, verpachtet oder auch verkauft werden. Die Akteure müssen sich dazu mit einer verschärften Wettbewerbssituation auseinandersetzen. Die vielfältigen Bauaktivitäten generieren ein enormes, qualitativ und preislich hochwertiges Angebot, das die Erschließung des globalen Marktes geradezu herausfordert. Wie bereits angedeutet, sind die meisten Projekte, obwohl noch teilweise in Planung, verkauft, verpachtet oder vermietet. Die Käufer stammen überwiegend aus der Golfregion (40-46%), zu je 15-22% aus Russland und anderen GUSStaaten sowie beispielsweise aus Indien, Japan oder Südkorea. Kapitel 4.3.2.2, Freihandelszonen als Schnittpunkte der Diversifizierungsstrategie: In der Nachkriegszeit setzte die Regierung Dubais auf einen liberalen, "unternehmensfreundlichen" ökonomischen Kurs mit geringen Steuerabgaben und politisch stabilem Rahmen, in der Hoffnung, dadurch Investitionen anzuziehen. Diese Haltung drückt sich besonders in der 1985 gegründeten Jebel Ali Free Zone (JAFZ) aus, die erste in der Region gegründete Freihandelszone. Das Areal wurde unmittelbar im Bereich des schon existierenden Tiefsee-hafens Jebel Ali eingerichtet, der gleichzeitig mit der Gründung ausgebaut wurde. Das Konzept sieht vor, dass innerhalb der "Enklave" Geschäftstätigkeiten frei von Zoll und gesetzlichen Beschränkungen durchgeführt werden können. Unternehmen, die sich in der Freihandelszone niederlassen, nutzen nicht nur die niedrigen Arbeitskosten und Visum-freie Anheuerung der nicht-organisierten Arbeitskräfte, sondern vor allem die Möglichkeit, sich zu 100% an Kapitalgesellschaften zu beteiligen. Für Ausländer ist das außerhalb der Freihandelszonen sonst nicht möglich, es dürfen nach geltendem Recht maximal 49% einer Unternehmung in ausländischen Besitz übergehen. Die Geschäftsleute genießen noch weitere Privilegien: es ist kein Sponsor erforderlich, es ist kein Service Agent bei Zweigniederlassungen erforderlich, zwischen 15-30 Jahre garantierte Steuerbefreiung (Körperschafts- und Einkommenssteuer), freier Kapital- und Gewinntransfer. Grundsätzlich ist die aktive Teilnahme am Wirtschaftsleben der VAE erlaubt, es können Waren importiert und exportiert werden. Die Lizenzen sind jedoch nur auf das Gebiet der jeweiligen Freihandelszone beschränkt, mit der Folge, dass diese Niederlassungen gesellschaftlich als nicht in den VAE niedergelassen gelten. Deshalb erfordert der Export in die VAE einen Handelsvertreter, Importeur oder auch ein Joint Venture in Form einer Vertriebsgesellschaft. Die Entscheidung, sich in innerhalb der VAE oder in einer Freihandelszone niederzulassen, hängt somit wesentlich von dem angestrebten Zielmarkt ab. Ist dieser nicht auf die VAE beschränkt, stellt die Niederlassung in einer Freihandelszone eine sinnvolle Alternative zu einem Standort innerhalb der VAE dar. Seit der Gründung flossen über 2,5 Mrd. US-$ an Investitionen in die JAFZ, in der 2003 2.350 Firmen aus 97 Ländern angesiedelt waren. Neben japanischen Firmen (Nissan, Mitsubishi, Honda, Sony) sind vor allem auch europäische multinationale Unternehmen vertreten, beispielsweise ABB, Shell, BASF und Unilever. In den 1980er Jahren fungierte die JAFZ überwiegend als Lagerungs- und Verteilerzentrum für die multinationalen Unternehmen. In den letzten Jahren ließen sich dort auch Unternehmen des produzierenden Gewerbes nieder, dennoch dominiert der Handel mit 80% die Aktivitäten in dem Areal. Der Erfolg der JAFZ war ausschlaggebend dafür, dass in der Folgezeit noch weitere Freihandelszonen – nicht nur in Dubai – eingerichtet beziehungsweise noch in Planung gegeben wurden. Bemerkenswert sind auch die Bemühungen der Führung, Dubai als IT- und Medienstandort zu positionieren. Die Dubai Internet City stellt die notwendige Infrastruktur bereit, "that enables ICT enterprises to operate locally, regionally and globally from Dubai, with significant competitive advantage". Namhafte Unternehmen wie Microsoft, Oracle und Canon nutzen bereits dieses Angebot. Die Dubai Media City zielt auf internationale Medienunternehmen ab, die sich in den speziell eingerichteten Studios und Bürogebäuden niederlassen sollen. CNN und Reuters haben hier beispielsweise Zweigstellen etabliert. 2004 wurde die erste Produktionsstätte für Chips, CDs, DVDs und Software, das Dubai Silicon Oasis gegründet, das zusammen mit dem Knowledge Village das "knowledge-economy-system" komplettiert. Der Mix aus Industrie und Dienstleistungen in den meisten Freihandelszonen kennzeichnet ebenfalls die Diversifizierung der Wirtschaft Dubais. Zusätzlich zu produzierendem Gewerbe und Logistikunternehmen werden heute auch moderne Dienstleistungen aus dem Bereich Bankwesen, Versicherung und Recht angeboten. Dubais zukünftige Entwicklung ist durch die Entwicklung des Dienstleistungssektors determiniert. Die strukturelle Verschiebung zu einem Dienstleistungszentrum par excellance zeigt sich in den breit gefächerten Dienstleistungsaktivitäten: Handel-, Reparatur-, Restaurant- und Hoteleinrichtungen, Transport- und Kommunikationswesen, Immobiliendienstleistungen, soziale und Personaldienstleistungen, Finanz- und Versicherungswesen, staatliche Leistungen sowie Haushaltsdienstleistungen. Der Anteil des Dienstleistungssektors am BIP Dubais ist von 38% im Jahre 1985 auf 71% 2003 gestiegen (vgl. Abb. 28). Die "Wasserscheide" zu Beginn der 1990er Jahre ist mit dem im gleichen Zeitraum rapide wachsenden BIP in Verbindung zu bringen (vgl. Abb. 26) und bestätigt darüber hinaus die erfolgreiche Diversifizierungsstrategie in den 1990er Jahren. Kapitel 4.3.2.3, Wer investiert in Dubai?: Insbesondere seit den Terroranschlägen von New York und Washington sind die Rückflüsse arabischer Geldanlagen aus Amerika und Europa beträchtlich. Es existieren keine genauen Zahlen über die Privatvermögen im Ausland. Dennoch gilt als sicher, dass allein im Jahr 2002 ein dreistelliges Milliardenvermögen aus Amerika abgezogen wurde, wo Untersuchungen der Finanzbehörden ebenso drohen wie Schadenersatzprozesse im Zusammenhang mit der Finanzierung von Terrornetzwerken wie Al Qaida. Das Geld für die Milliardeninvestitionen stammt demnach vor allem von Investoren der Region, die "heute noch von den Anschlägen vom 11. September 2001 und dem US-amerikanischen Krieg gegen islamisch fundamentalistischen Terror" profitiert. Laut des Global Business Policy Council20 sehen asiatische Investoren Dubai an neunter Stelle der attraktivsten Investitionsstandorte, während Europäer es an 20. Stelle nennen. Unter japanischen und indischen Investoren rangiert Dubai auf dem 6. Platz, Investoren aus der Schweiz setzen Dubai auf den dritten Rang der attraktivsten Investitionsstandorte. ADI in Dubai sind im Jahr 2004 enorm angestiegen, auf 840 Mio. US-$, gegenüber 30 Mio. US-$ im Jahr zuvor21. Investoren des Chemie- und Elektronikbereichs äußern sich sehr zuversichtlich über die Entwicklung des produzierenden Gewerbes der Region. Insbesondere die Freihandelszonen – wie die JAFZ – sind für die Investoren aufgrund der Zoll- und Steuerprivilegien als Standort attraktiv. Die im Jahr 2005 eröffnete Industrial City in Dubai, die Investitionsanreize für die Schwerindustrie bietet, fördert das Interesse der Investoren zusätzlich. Die Direktinvestitionen in das Ausland fallen dagegen gering aus, sie werden auf 1% des BIP geschätzt. Im Vergleich dazu steuern Direktinvestitionen im Ausland zu dem BIP Hongkongs 24%, dem Singapurs 10% und dem der Schweiz 7,9% bei. Die Vorteile der Freihandelszonen-Strategie liegen auf der Hand, doch nicht alle Investoren teilen diese Euphorie. So gibt es beispielsweise Bedenken hinsichtlich der lokalen Geschäftspraktiken und geistigen Eigentumsrechte, da vertrauliche Informationen auf dem engen Raum einer Freihandelszone möglicherweise reibungsloser zu den umgebenden Wettbewerbern diffundieren. Die Bedenken haben jedoch scheinbar eine kulturelle Komponente: Asiatische Unternehmen scheinen sich weniger um mögliche Beeinträchtigungen zu sorgen als europäische oder amerikanische Firmen, wie die Entwicklung des Dragon Mart aufzeigt. Hier können sich bis zu 4.000 chinesische Firmen niederlassen, denen 15.000m² Lagerungseinrichtungen zur Verfügung gestellt werden. Darüber hinaus ist der Aufbau einer "special China Town" vorgesehen, die bis zu 20.000 Händler anziehen möchte. Von den Unternehmensclustern versprechen sich die Verantwortlichen die Stärkung des komparativen Vorteils von Dubai – insbesondere im Hinblick auf asiatische Händler – "as a gateway to serve the Middle East and European Markets". Durch die geplante Erhöhung der Anzahl der Direktflüge in die USA, ausgehend von dem Dubai International Airport, wird auch dieser Markt in stärkerem Maße berücksichtigt werden. Für die Einordnung von Dubais Rolle im Weltwirtschaftssystem ist es notwendig auf einzelne Sektoren näher einzugehen. Nachfolgend werden die Entwicklungen in den Wirtschaftssektoren Handel, Transportwesen, produzierendes Gewerbe, Finanzen sowie Tourismus aufgezeigt.
Crisis en ZimbabweTras varias semanas de violencia política, el líder de la oposición en Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai, anunció que no se presentará a la segunda vuelta electoral, prevista para el 27 de junio, por considerar que las condiciones actuales imposibilitan la celebración de comicios libres y transparentes. La decisión prácticamente garantiza la reelección del presidente Robert Mugabe, de 84 años, que gobierna el país desde 1980.Con este escenario de fondo, Tsvangirai pidió ayer la intervención de la ONU para que restablezca la paz y cree las condiciones necesarias para la celebración de un proceso electoral libre. Refugiado en la embajada holandesa ubicada en la capital de Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai, aseguró que el presidente de ese país, Robert Mugabe, "declaró la guerra" y no unas elecciones. El mundo entero presionan para que se ponga fin a la "campaña de violencia" y permita elecciones libres.Tres meses después de que la oposición certificara su victoria en primera vuelta, y a cuatro días de la celebración de la segunda ronda, el Consejo de Seguridad condenó sin paliativos a Mugabe Más de 90 opositores han sido asesinados y centenares están presos desde que el régimen desencadenó su violenta campaña para aferrarse al poder tras perder los comicios de marzo pasado. Varios medios informan al respecto:"New York Times" : " Zimbabwe Opposition Leader Pulls Out of Runoff":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/africa/23zimbabwe.html?_r=1&ref=world&oref=slogin"El País" de Madrid: "El acoso de Mugabe fuerza la renuncia del líder de la oposición de Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai rechaza presentarse a la segunda vuelta de las presidenciales tras haber ganado la primera y las legislativas":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/acoso/Mugabe/fuerza/renuncia/lider/oposicion/Zimbabue/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_6/Tes"CNN": "Mugabe rival seeks refuge in embassy":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/23/zimbabwe.main/index.html"Time": "Robert Mugabe: A Despot's Cruel Resolve":http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,1815715,00.html"Time": "Tsvangirai Seeks Dutch Refuge":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817207,00.html"La Nación": "Zimbabwe: la oposición se retira: Dijo que no se presentará al ballottage por la ola de violencia":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023873 "The Economist": "Zimbabwe's tragedy and farce: "What next after the opposition leader, Morgan Tsvangirai, pulls out of the run-off election?":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displayStory.cfm?story_id=11609190&source=features_box_main "The Economist": "Zimbabwe: Robert Mugabe seems determined to steal the presidential run-off but Africa may be slowly turning against him and talk of a unity government has intensified":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585249"El País" de Madrid: "Los líderes africanos aumentan su presión sobre Zimbabwe: La comunidad internacional se inclina por no reconocer las elecciones de Zimbabue.- La Comisión Electoral confirma la segunda vuelta": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/lideres/africanos/aumentan/presion/Zimbabue/elpepuint/20080625elpepuint_13/Tes"El País" de Madrid: "El mundo acorrala a Robert Mugabe":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/mundo/acorrala/Robert/Mugabe/elpepuint/20080625elpepiint_2/Tes"MSNBC": "Mugabe rival calls for negotiations to end crisis: Opposition supporters seek refuge at South African Embassy":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25361747/"MSNBC": "U.N. declares fair Zimbabwe vote impossible. Council accuses Mugabe's government of waging a 'campaign of violence'":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25341813/"Newsweek": "Living on Pennies: An undercover visit to Zimbabwe reveals a deeply troubled land full of disenchanted people.":http://www.newsweek.com/id/143122"El Tiempo" de Colombia: "Zimbabue ignora a la ONU y mantiene fecha de elecciones":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/otrasregiones/home/zimbabue-ignora-a-la-onu-y-mantiene-fecha-de-elecciones-_4344649-1"Le Monde": "Zimbabwe : Morgan Tsvangirai demande l'aide des dirigeants africains":http://www.lemonde.fr/afrique/article/2008/06/25/l-opposition-tente-d-internationaliser-la-crise-au-zimbabwe_1062455_3212.html#ens_id=1009994"New York Times": "Queen Strips Mugabe of Knighthood":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/26/world/africa/26zimbabwe.html?ref=world"New York Times": "Ally Warns Outsiders Not to Push Zimbabwe":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/25/world/africa/25zimbabwe.html?ref=africa"CNN": "Mandela weighs in on Zimbabwe crisis":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/25/zimbabwe.main/index.html"La Nación": "Zimbabwe: duras declaraciones de la oposición":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024581"CNN": "Official: Mugabe wins re-election after opposition pulls out":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/22/zimbabwe.main/index.html"Time": "Zimbabwe Opposition Lacks Leverage":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1730726,00.html?iid=sphere-inline-bottomAMERICA LATINA"El País" de Madrid informa: "Las FARC entregan una prueba de vida de un diputado secuestrado hace ocho años: Sigifredo López es el único sobreviviente del grupo de 12 políticos que la guerrilla capturó en la ciudad colombiana de Cali en 2002":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/FARC/entregan/prueba/vida/diputado/secuestrado/hace/anos/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_1/Tes"La Nación" informa: "El conflicto armado en Colombia, Crece la presión por un canje humanitario: Fuerte reclamo al gobierno y las FARC, tras la difusión de pruebas de vida de un rehén secuestrado en 2002": http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023971"The Economist" analiza: "The unstoppable crop: A big rise in coca in Colombia":http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585224"El País" de Madrid publica: "26 detenidos en una gran operación anticorrupción en Brasil":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/26/detenidos/gran/operacion/anticorrupcion/Brasil/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_2/Tes"La Nación" publica: "Presentó su renuncia el presidente de Paraguay. Duarte Frutos elevó su dimisión al Congreso a casi dos meses de finalizar su mandato; intenta asumir como senador":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024051"El País" de Madrid informa: "Fidel Castro niega que haya pugnas internas en el Partido Comunista: "Escribo porque sigo luchando, y lo hago en nombre de las convicciones que defendí toda mi vida", indica Castro en un artículo publicado en la página web 'Cubadebate'":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Fidel/Castro/niega/haya/pugnas/internas/Partido/Comunista/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_4/Tes"La Nación" informa: "Fidel: "En Cuba no se torturó a nadie": El líder cubano apuntó contra Bush y los medios que no reprodujeron el reconocimento de la Unesco al sistema educativo de la isla":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024016"The Economist" analiza: "Venezuela's economy: A funny way to beat inflation, Hugo Chávez invites the private sector to help him build socialism": http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585215"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa:"Presidente de Venezuela anunció que su país continuará fortaleciendo su poderío militar":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/home/presidente-de-venezuela-anuncio-que-su-pais-continuara-fortaleciendo-su-poderio-militar_4345052-1"La Nación" publica: "A poco de terminar la nueva Constitución: Ecuador: renuncia el presidente de la Asamblea": http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024041"El Mercurio" de Chile publica: "Partidarios de Cristina Fernández instalados frente al Congreso en apoyo a su postura frente al agro: Gobierno argentino y alcaldía de Buenos Aires se enfrentan por las "carpas kirchneristas"": http://diario.elmercurio.com/2008/06/25/internacional/_portada/noticias/B3478E1C-36FA-4B14-BF0A-0BD3961BAD96.htm?id={B3478E1C-36FA-4B14-BF0A-0BD3961BAD96}"The Economist" analiza: "Argentina's farm dispute: Cristina's climbdown": http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11586057"El País" de Madrid informa:"Tarija cierra el ciclo de referendos autonómicos contra la Constitución de Evo Morales. Los colegios abren para el cuarto plebiscito para aprobar un estatuto considerado ilegal por el Gobierno boliviano":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Tarija/cierra/ciclo/referendos/autonomicos/Constitucion/Evo/Morales/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_7/TesESTADOS UNIDOS / CANADA"CNN" informa: "Flood zone residents watch levees as river crests":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/US/weather/06/23/midwest.flooding.ap/index.html"MSNBC" publica: "MEXICAN DRUG WAR 'ALARMING' U.S. OFFICIALS":http://worldblog.msnbc.msn.com/archive/2008/06/25/1166487.aspx"The Economist" analiza:; "Political segregation : Americans are increasingly choosing to live among like-minded neighbours. This makes the culture war more bitter and politics harder":http://www.economist.com/world/na/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11581447"CNN" informa: "Obama, McCain gear up for race-based attacks":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/06/23/obama.ads.ap/index.html"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "Bill Clinton ofrece su apoyo a Barack Obama":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/euycanada/home/bill-clinton-ofrece-su-apoyo-a-barack-obama_4344496-1EUROPA"El País" de Madrid informa: "Berlusconi gobierna para Berlusconi, Il Cavaliere desata la guerra contra los jueces para intentar librarse de los juicios": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Berlusconi/gobierna/Berlusconi/elpepuint/20080622elpepiint_1/Tes"El País" de Madrid informa: "Sarkozy apuesta en Jerusalén por la creación de un Estado palestino, El mandatario francés dice que es la mejor solución para la seguridad de Israel": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Sarkozy/apuesta/Jerusalen/creacion/Estado/palestino/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_9/Tes"La Nación" informa: "Fuerte respaldo de Sarkozy a Israel: El presidente de Francia aseguró que "un Irán nuclear es inaceptable"; además, condicionó un acuerdo de paz al cese de la colonización en los territorios palestinos":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024028"El País" de Madrid publica: "Sarkozy gana el pulso a los sindicatos: La popularidad del presidente francés sigue bajo mínimos, pero su programa de reformas sociales sigue adelante": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Sarkozy/gana/pulso/sindicatos/elpepuint/20080622elpepiint_5/Tes "El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "Ante la desaceleración de la economía, España se 'aprieta el cinturón'":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/home/ante-la-desaceleracion-de-la-economia-espana-se-aprieta-el-cinturon_4343124-1"La Nación" informa: "Zapatero anunció un recorte de la oferta del empleo público: El presidente de España reconoció un estancamiento económico pero dijo que no será "duradero", auguró un "crecimiento débil":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024031"The Economist" analiza: "Ireland's voters speak: But will anybody listen to them?":http://www.economist.com/world/europe/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11580212"El Tiempo" de Colombia publica: "La Unión Europea perdió la paciencia con Irán por programa nuclear y le impuso fuertes sanciones":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/home/la-union-europea-perdio-la-paciencia-con-iran-por-programa-nuclear-y-le-impuso-fuertes-sanciones_4343100-1Asia – Pacífico /Medio OrieNTE"The Economist" analiza: "Beijing Olympics: Limbering up for the games, The security forces rehearse their exercise routine": http://www.economist.com/world/asia/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11591389"CNN" informa: "Beijing: Cars come off roads for Olympics":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/asiapcf/06/23/pollution.olympics.ap/index.html"El País" de Madrid informa: "China asegura haber liberado a más de un millar de tibetanos: El Gobierno chino cree que el paso de la antorcha olímpica por la capital de Tíbet ayudará a olvidar los graves disturbios de hace tres meses": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/China/asegura/haber/liberado/millar/tibetanos/elpepuint/20080621elpepuint_6/Tes"China Daily" publica: "Tropical storm hits China's SE coast": http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/china/2008-06/25/content_6794435.htm "El País" de Madrid informa: "Al menos 155 muertos por el paso del ciclón Fengshen en Filipinas: El balance puede aumentar por el naufragio de un ferry en el que viajaban 700 personas.- Hay decenas de desaparecidos": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/155/muertos/paso/ciclon/Fengshen/Filipinas/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_3/Tes"New York Time" publica: "Hundreds Feared Dead in Philippines":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/asia/23filip.html?ref=world"Time" informa: "Vietnam's Prime Minister Tackles Inflation":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817174,00.html"China Daily" publica: "Tibet greets first foreign tourists after riot":http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/china/2008-06/25/content_6795095.htm"Time" publica: "S. Korea, US Agree on Beef Imports":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1816968,00.html "El Universal" de Méjico informa: "Yihad viola la tregua en Gaza: Lanza cohetes contra la ciudad de Sderot, en represalia por muerte de 2 miembros":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/internacional/58195.html"MSNBC" informa: "Israel closes Gaza crossings after rocket fire: Day of violence presents cease-fire with its first serious test":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25346051/"El Tiempo" de Colombia publica: "'No podemos aceptar que un país como Irán tenga armas nucleares', dice el Primer Ministro de Israel":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/orienteproximo/home/no-podemos-aceptar-que-un-pais-como-iran-tenga-armas-nucleares-dice-el-primer-ministro-de-israel_4346248-1 "The Economist" analizA: "Israel and the Palestinians: Can a ceasefire hold?":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11592840"New York Times" informa: " Female Suicide Bomber Kills 15 in Iraq":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/middleeast/23iraq.html?ref=world"Time" analiza: "The Mind of a Female Suicide Bomber":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817158,00.html"MSNBC" publica: "Iran won't rule out U.S. diplomatic presence: State Department eyes first office in Tehran since 1979 Islamic Revolution":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25348720/"CNN" publica: "Violent clashes continue in northern Lebanon":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/meast/06/23/donors.palestinians.ap/index.html"New York Times" informa: "At Oil Conference, Saudis Offer Slight Rise in Production":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/middleeast/23saudi.html?ref=world "The Economist" analiza: "Saudi Arabia: The puzzle of oil production. Why the Saudis are worried about the high price of crude": http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11592833"MSNBC" informa: "Official: Taliban kills 22 from rival tribe: Bodies found dumped along road in Pakistan after border town seized":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25359276/"El País" de Madrid informa: "Mueren cuatro soldados de la coalición internacional en una emboscada en Afganistán. Los militares estaban embarcados en la ofensiva contra los talibanes iniciada esta semana en el sur del país": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Mueren/soldados/coalicion/internacional/emboscada/Afganistan/elpepuint/20080621elpepuint_7/TesAFRICA"MSNBC" informa: "Kenyan children tell of abductions, torture: Hundreds have been terrorized, first by militias and then the army":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25352892/ECONOMIA"CNN" publica: "Citigroup is readying to cut 10% of 65,000-person investment banking group worldwide, The Wall Street Journal reports.":http://money.cnn.com/2008/06/22/news/companies/citigroup_layoffs.ap/index.htm?cnn=yes"The Econoimist" publica su informe semanal: "Business this week":http://www.economist.com/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11599022&CFID=10602990&CFTOKEN=49506190"El País" de Madrid informa: "Trichet admite que "es posible" que el BCE suba los tipos de interés la próxima semana: El presidente del instituto emisor europeo advierte que el BCE está "determinado" y "en alerta máxima" para atajar la inflación": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/economia/Trichet/admite/posible/BCE/suba/tipos/interes/proxima/semana/elpepueco/20080625elpepueco_6/Tes"CNN" informa: "Oil prices surges despite Saudi pledge":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/meast/06/23/oil.prices.ap/index.html"The Economist" publica: "Yahoo!, eBay and Amazon: The three survivors": http://www.economist.com/business/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11580247OTRAS NOTICIAS"La Nación" informa: "Sin acuerdo para frenar la escalada del petróleo: Sólo Arabia Saudita se comprometió a extraer más crudo":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023918
WIE UNSRE GEGNER DEN KRIEG SEHEN Wie unsre Gegner den Krieg sehen ( - ) Einband ( - ) Titelseite ([3]) [Vorwort]: (5) Wie unsere Gegner den Krieg sehen Bilderteil ([23]) [Abb.]: Das "Gehirn" unserer Gegner. General Joffre bespricht mit den Herrn seines Stabes in seinem Extrazug die Lage an der Front von Verdun. Die Deutschen beunruhigen den Feind überall an der Front, so daß die französische Heeresleitung weniger an ihrem Standort als im Eisenbahnwagen ist. (25) [3 Abb.]: Die Könige von Belgien und England (1)The Hero-King, - Sans peur et sans reproche! The knightly king of the Belgians at home at his villa. König Albert fern von Brüssel, in einem kleinen Landhaus bei Furnes, seiner jetzigen Residenz. (2)The Prince of Wales. Der englische Thronfolger in Marschbereitschaft - Der Sturm kann beginnen! (3)Leader of the No-alcohol-in-war-time campaign: König Georg hat, mangels geeigneter Verwendung an der Front, die Führung des "Antialkohol-Krieges" übernommen. (26) [2 Abb.]: Präsident und Oberbefehlshaber von Frankreich (1)Le Président salutant une jeune Alsacienne et une jeune Lorraine auxquelles il a remis des souvenirs. Wie's gemacht wird: Poincaré läßt sich einige Elsässer Kinder in Landestracht vorführen, um in Paris die Illusion aufrechtzuerhalten, daß Frankreich vom Elsaß als Befreier willkommen geheißen würde. (2)General Joffre decorating soldiers of the French Maroccan division. Durch Ordensverleihung und Bruderkuß werden die im Heere Frankreichs von General Joffre als ebenbürtige Streitgenossen "im Kampfe für die Zivilisation" anerkannt. (27) [3 Abb.]: Zar und Zarewitsch (1)Der Kaiser von Rußland und sein Sohn. Wenn Zar und Zarewitsch der Front zunahe kommen, zeigen sie sich kriegerisch "bis an die Zähne bewaffnet". (2)Rechts sehen wir sie beim Vorbeimarsch von Truppen, links Vater und Sohn bei einem Feldgottesdienst. (3)Russischer Feldgottesdienst vor der Schlacht. (28) [Abb.]: Der Vize-König vom Kaukasus. Der Großfürst Nikolajewitsch küßt in überquellender Dankbarkeit den Eroberer von Erzerum. (29) [Abb.]: Auf dem Wege in die Verbannung. Le vieux roi Pierre de la Serbie sur la route de l'exil. De jeunes recrues de 15 à 17 ans, sans armes, évacuant des caisses de cartouches sur Prizrend, entourent le caisson attelé de boeufs qui porte le souverain. Der alte König Peter von Serbien auf dem Wege in die Verbannung. Waffenlose junge Rekruten von 15 bis 17 Jahren, die Patronenkisten nach Prizrend schaffen sollen, umstehen den von Büffeln gezogenen Wagen des Herrschers. (30) [Abb.]: Auch ein Rückzug aus Moskau. A second "retreat from Moscow": A king without territory. The serbian ruler crossing a mountain path in Albania during the retreat. Ein "zweiter Rückzug von Moskau": Der serbische Herrscher auf einem Bergpfad in Albanien während des Rückzuges: Ein König ohne Land. (31) [3 Abb.]: Der König von Italien als Feldherr (1)General Joffre "surprise" visit to the Italian front: Italy taking an "al-fresco". Victor Emanuel und der französische Oberbefehlshaber beim Frühstück. (2)The french Generalissimo and the King of déjeuner. Kriegsrat mit Joffre angesichts des Mote Nero (Krn). (3)Sa majesté le roi Victor Emanuel qui se plait lui-même à prendre des clichés, se laisse photographier de bonne grâce. Der König als Amateur-Photograph. (32) [2 Abb.]: Frankreich empfängt die russischen Hilfstruppen (1)Les défilés dans Marseille en fête. Ein französischer Alpenjäger führt den Zug der russischen Garde, der die entzückte Bevölkerung Vorschußlorbeeren gestiftet hat. (2)Types des soldats des régiments du général Lohvitsky. Typen aus General Lohvitskys Regimentern beim feierlichen Einzug am 21. April 1916. (33) [3 Abb.]: Schutzmaßregeln gegen Luftangriffe. Nachtbilder aus der "Lichtstadt" Paris, die zeigen, wie man, um der Zeppelingefahr zu begegnen, die Beleuchtung abgestellt hat. (1)Le Boulevard Montmartre un soir du printemps dernier (1914) - Einst - (2)Le même Boulevard le 19 janvier 1915 à 6 1/2 h. du soir. - Jetzt - (3)Paris la nuit: La Conciergerie, la Seine et le pont neuf. (34) [2 Abb.]: Die Weltstadt im Dunkel. (1)The new war-"comet" over Paris! A patrolling french aeroplane signalling with ist searchlight above the darkened city. Das Flugzeug auf Wachtposten über Paris signalisiert am Nachthimmel. (2)Sweeping London's skies for possible bomb-dropping Zeppelins: The searchlight at work on Charing Cross Station. Der Londoner Himmel wird von einem Scheinwerfer abgesucht, der auf dem Charing-Croß-Bahnhof steht. Trotz der vielseitigen Abwehrmaßnahmen konnte die englische Hauptstadt jene Zeppelinbesuche nicht verhindern, die bis in ihr Herz - the City - drangen. (35) [Abb.]: Im Kreuzfeuer der Scheinwerfer. The untouched photograph of a Zeppelin raiding the London district - as thousands of people saw it: A remarkable snapshot of an enemy dirigible during its visit on the night of September 8 (1915). Die unretouchierte Photographie eines Zeppelins, der London besuchte. So sahen ihn Tausende von Menschen. (36) [Abb.]: Ein Zeppelin über London. Murderer of civilians: A Zeppelin raider "like a thief in the night". One of the fleet of the hostile airships which raided this country on Oktober 13 (1915) over the London area. Shells from antiaircraft guns bursting about it. Ein Zeppelin-Räuber als "Dieb in der Nacht". Geschosse von Luftabwehrkanonen platzen um eins jener feindlichen Luftschiffe, die am 13. Oktober 1915 auch London besuchten. (37) [3 Abb.]: Zeppelinwirkungen in Paris (1)Explosivstelle einer Zeppelinbombe auf einem Boulevard von Paris. Die Bombe riß ein großes Loch bis in den Tunnel der Untergrundbahn. (2), (3)Zerstörte Häuser. (38) [2 Abb.]: Zeppelinwirkungen an englischen Fabriken (1)Bei den Zeppelinangriffen auf England sind nicht nur alte Frauen und Kinder umgekommen, es wurden, wie diese Bilder zeigen, häufig Munitionsfabriken und andere, zu militärischen Zwecken dienende Gebäude zerstört. (39) [6 Abb.]: Venice "armoured" against aircraft: monuments protected. Geschützte Denkmäler des gegen Luftangriffe gepanzerte Venedig. (1)Oben links: Eine Ecke des Dogenpalastes. - (2)Oben rechts: Die mit Sandsäcken geschützte Halle des berühmten Glockenturmes. - (3)Mitte links: Bau eines Gerüstes um das Colleoni-Denkmal. - (4)Mitte rechts: Abgenommene Deckengemälde im Dogenpalast werden in Sicherheit gebracht. - (5)Unten links: In Venedigs berühmter Markuskirche. - (6)Unten rechts: Steinmauern stützen die Bogen der Arkaden des Dogenpalastes. (40) [Abb.]: Englischer Zeppelin-Kalender. So sah der Himmel aus, als Zeppeline England besuchten. Eine interessante Zusammenstellung, die zeigt, daß unsre Luftschiffe durchaus nicht nur bei nebeligem Wetter und mondlosen Nächten hinüberfliegen. Gleichzeitig erweist die Statistik, daß die Zeppeline in 7 Monaten 20 mal über England waren. (41) [4 Abb.]: Zerstörung deutschen Privateigentums in Paris. Zerstörte deutsche und österreichische Geschäfte in Paris. Völkerrecht und Zivilisation, deren Begriffe für unsre Gegner Schlagworte geworden sind, hielten die Bevölkerung von Paris, London und Mailand nicht ab, sich in zügelloser Weise an dem nach dem Völkerrecht geschützten Eigentum wehrloser Privatpersonen zu vergreifen. (42) [4 Abb.]: Paris im September 1914. Die Vorbereitungen in Paris zur Abwehr der "Kriegswelle", die sich in den Septembertagen des Jahres 1914 so stark auf die Hauptstadt Frankreichs zuwälzte, daß Poincaré die Regierung nach Bordeaux verlegte und sich nicht auf die Verteidigungsmaßnahmen der Pariser verließ. Schützengräben wurden ausgehoben, Barrikaden errichtet, Bäume gefällt und Umwallungen gemauert. (43) [Abb.]: Der Landesverräter Hansi. Si les boches d'enface savaient: à 60 mètres d'eux sous l'uniforme français, celui qui avant la guerre avait déja l'honneuer de leur inspirer une haine féroche. Le dessinateur alsacienne Hansi que le tribunal d'empire Leipzig condamnait le 9 juillet 1914 à un an de prison "pour offense du peuple allemand" et qui porte maintenant avec la croix de la légion d'honneur l'insigne d'officier interprète. Der Karikaturenzeichner Waltz, genannt Hansi, wurde in Deutschland wegen Landesverrat zum Zuchthaus verurteilt und jetzt von der "ritterlichen" Nation eben wegen dieser Heldentat mit dem höchsten französischen Orden ausgezeichnet. (44) [Abb.]: und eins seiner Werke. Die Marneschlacht - eins jener Bilder, mit denen der Elsässer Landesverräter Hansi Waltz in Zeitschriften und Bilderbüchern die Herzen der kleinen Franzosen vergiftet und zum Haß aufstachelt gegen die Barbaren. (45) [3 Abb.]: Reklame im Kriegsdienst (1)Une affiche d'Abel Faivre éditée pour la banque de France, sous les auspices de la société des amis des artistes. Der verwundete Kämpfer deutet mahnend auf die einfachen Leute, die auch ihre Pflicht tun. (2)L'Affiche de Jules Adler. Die Mahnung: "Gebt Euer Geld für Frankreich hin", veranschaulicht durch den Kampf des Goldes um den Sieg; man zeigt seinen Landsleuten, wie entsetzt der preußische Militarismus zusammenbrechen werde, wenn der gallische Hahn aus Gold ihn attackiert. (3)L'Affiche de Paulbot. Der ausziehende Vaterlandsverteidiger ermahnt sein Weib mit letzten Gruß, sie soll nicht vergessen, Kriegsanleihe zu zeichnen - für den Sieg und die Heimkehr! (46) [2 Abb.]: Französische Kriegsanleihescheine (1) L'Affiche de Bernhard Maudin. Dieses vaterländische Gedenkblatt, mit dem der dankbare Finanzminister die Anleihezeichner belohnt, hängt der brave Bürger unter Glas und Rahmen in den Salon. (2)Ein Maueranschlag desselben Zeichners, den die Gesellschaft der Künstlerfreunde herausgegeben hat. (47) [9 Abb.]: (1) - (6)Englische Werbeplakate, wie sie aller Orten in greller Buntheit den Vorübergehenden fragen, warum er nicht in Khaki gekleidet ist, ob er nicht einen noch freien Platz ausfüllen will und was er seinem Kinde zu sagen gedenkt, wenn es ihn später einmal fragt, was er im Kriege geleistet hat. (7) - (9)Hier ruft ihm ein Anschlag zu, er solle sich Belgiens Schicksal zur Mahnung nehmen und sich schnell anmelden, dort tröstet ein andres, daß man schon gewinnen würde, allerdings müsse der freundliche Leser dazu helfen. (48) [7 Abb.]: Aus englischen Werbebüros (1)Werberede eines Majors auf offener Straße - (2)Ansammlung vor dem Werbebüro bei Öffnung der Pforte (der Zeitungsphotograph wählte, um durch scheinbaren Andrang Eindruck zu erwecken, diesen für seine Aufnahme günstigen Moment) - (3), (4)Der Werber mit seinem Opfer - (5)Invalide mit dem Werbeplakat - (6)Neu eingekleidete Rekruten - (7)Leichtverwundete als Stimmungsmacher für den Feldzug. (49) [2 Abb.]: Werbewesen (1)Nicht ohne Humor zeigt dieses Plakat, wie nicht nur Menschen, sondern Pfund, Schilling und Pence für England mobil gemacht werden. In marktschreierischen Plakaten muß das britische Reich die Daheimgebliebenen auffordern, Kriegsanleihe zu zeichnen. (2)The soldier on the holiday at the Zoo. Es ist der neueste Sport, daß verwundete Soldaten Sonnatgs nachmittags von ihren Freundinnen im Rollstuhl spazieren gefahren werden - auch ein indirektes Werbemittel. (50) [2 Abb.]: Werberede - Rekrutenvereidigung. L'appel pour les munitions chez nos alliés d'outre-manche. Un Meeting pendant l'heure du dèjeuner aux forges et usines de munition de guerre beardmore & Co., Glasgow. Le simple soldat May revenu du front, harangue les ouvriers de travailler pour l'amour des camerades des trenchées. Ein junger Frontsoldat appeliert im Hofe einer englischen Munitionsfabrik in der Zeit der Ausstände an den Patriotismus und das Solidaritätsgefühl der englischen Arbeiterschaft. (2)The West Indie's response to the Empire's call: trinidad and Barbadoes recruits being sworn in before the Lord Mayor. Vereidigung englischer Rekruten aus Westindien vor dem Lord-Mayor von London. (51) [4 Abb.]: Öffentliche Werbetätigkeit in London. (1), (2)Obtaining recruits in Trafalgar Square. One of the recruiters on the plinth. Serg. Newsand, who is a constant speaker in Trafalger Square. A bayonets display on a recruiting meeting. 2 army officers engage in friendly combat to attack recruits.Rekrutenwerbung am Sockel der Nelsonsäule in London. Zuerst spricht Sergeant Newsand als erfahrener Mann, dann entspinnt sich vor den Augen der Menge ein kleiner Bajonettkampf; (3)A Chelsea pensioneer greets an Indian officer. Es folgt ein anderes Bild: Händedruck zwischen einem alten Veteranen und einem indischen Offizier, (4)Miss Sh. Kellogg, the well known actress, kisses a small boy who came forward to know if he could do anything at a recruiting meeting organised für the second London regiment. .und zuletzt verspricht die Liebkosung einer bekannten Schauspielerin durch Vorführung am kleinen Modell ähnliche Belohnungen dem neuen Rekruten. (52) [Abb.]: Karikaturzeichner im Werbedienst. Die Leiden des pflichtvergessenen Zivilisten und die Freuden des pflichtgetreuen Rekruten. Was von jedem wehrpflichtigen Deutschen als selbstverständliche vaterländische Pflicht empfunden wird, muß dem Engländer in so drastischer Weise zu Gemüte geführt werden. (53) [Abb.]: Englische Feldausrüstung. Guaranteeing effiency and comfort: What she british soldier bears to the firing line. Die Ausrüstung der Angehörigen des britischen Söldnerheeres reklamehaft dargestellt als Werbemittel für die englische Armee. (54) [Abb.]: Fliegergepäck. Everything an airman wants. Was solch ein englischer Flieger nicht alles braucht! Außer den Meßinstrumenten, Notizbuch und Photoapparat finden wir Luftkissen, Rasierapparat Nagelpflegeinstrumente, Pfeife, Tabak und Zigaretten, Trinkbecher, Würfel und Spielkarten. (55) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten als Einkäufer in Paris. Rue de la Paix . Dans les salons d'un grand couturier parisien. Présentation des nouveaux du printemps aux acheteurs d'une maison de Londres. Die Einkäufer eines Londoner Konfektionshauses erscheinen in Felduniform bei einem Pariser Schneider und lassen sich die neuesten Modeschöpfungen vorführen. (56) [2 Abb.]: Der französische Stahlhelm. Die Herstellung des Stahlhelms. (1)Stamping out circles of steel which will be shaped into helmets. Links werden die Blattstahlscheiben ausgestanzt, (2)Making the crowns of the steel helmets from the metal disk with the aid of a pressing-machine. ., rechts wird das Metall in die Form des Helms gepreßt. (57) [Abb.]: Londoner Börsenleute als Schipper. City-men trench digging near the old G. P. O.: Members of the national guard training for home defence. Auch London hat seine Schützengräben, noch nicht für den Ernstfall wie in Paris, auch nicht als Schaustück wie in Berlin, sondern als Übungsbauten der Nationalgarde. Männer der City, denen in freidlichen Zeiten nur Pfundnoten und Geschäftspapiere durch die Hände gegangen sind, haben Karre und Spaten in die Hand genommen zur Verteidigung der Heimat, um für den Fall einer deutschen Landung gerüstet zu sein. (58) [Abb.]: Sarah Bernhardt im Dienste Frankreichs. L'Allégorie des cathédrales des France au théâtre Sarah Bernhardt. Allegorie auf Frankreichs Kathedralen im Theater der Sarah Bernhardt. Die alte Deutschenfresserin hat in ihrem Theater ein Austattungsstück in Szene gesetzt, in dem die Kathedralen von St. Pol de Leon, Arles, Straßburg (von ihr selbst dargestellt), Paris, Amiens und Bourges die unglückliche Schwester in Reims beklagen. (59) [Abb.]: Die Marseillaise! La réouverture des théatres de Paris: Mlle. Chenal incarne et chante l'hymne national à l'opéra comique. Während die deutschen Theater vom Kriege ihre Spielzeit nicht unterbrechen ließen, schloß die Gefährdung der französischen Hauptstadt die Tore ihrer Musentempel. Nachdem die deutsche Gefahr in die Ferne gerückt war, wurden die Bühnen feierlich wiedereröffnet. Die schöne Schauspielerin der komischen Oper im Gewande der Trikolore und geschmückt mit der Elsässer Haube, hinter sich die Napoleonische Garde, riß durch den Vortrag der Marseillaise ihre Zuhörer mit sich. (60) [Abb.]: Das Admiralitätsgebäude in London kriegsmäßig. "Englands expects ." Nelson and the listening wireless off the admiralty office. Nelson Standbild als Wächter vor dem Admiralitätsgebäude und die Anfangsworte seiner berühmten Parole in der Seeschlacht von Trafalgar sollen die stolze Zuversicht des meerbeherrschenden Britanniens widerspiegeln. Der Turm des Admiralitätsgebäudes zeigt, daß man von hier aus funkentelegraphisch mit der Flotte auf dem Meere verkehren kann. (61) [Abb.]: "Was sind Hoffnungen, was sind Entwürfe!" French officers studying a large war-map at Headquarters. Französische Offiziere beim Studium einer großen Kriegskarte im Hauptquartier. Durch solche Darstellung, die immer noch auf strategische Pläne für einen Feldzug im Inneren Deutschlands hinweist, sucht die gegnerische Presse die Hoffnung auf eine nahe Wendung des Kriegsglücks zu nähren, während doch Frankreichs Sorgen unverändert in der Nähe von Paris liegen. (62) [2 Abb.]: Franzosen in Feldgrau. (1)Französische Artilleristen in gedeckter Stellung, mit Masken gegen die Wirkung der deutschen Gasangriffe geschützt, ein Beweis, daß solche Gasangriffe auch noch in den hintersten Stellungen ihre Wirkung tun. (2)Joffres spendid men: The new "fantassins" of France as they are in this, the second yearof the great war. Frankreichs neue Infanteristen im zweiten Kriegsjahr. (63) [2 Abb.]: Bilder von der Westfront (1)Les premiers exploits de nos alpins: Quand its eurent occupé le col de "bonhomme" après un violent combat, le 7 août, les diables bleus s'empressèrent d'abattre le poteau frontière allemand. Die "ersten Taten" der französischen Alpentruppen. Die "blauen Teufel" im Kampf mit einem deutschen Grenzpfahl. (2)A terraced colony of dug-outs for the french army's ambulance dogs. An interesting corner near the front in Northern France. Terrassenförmiges Lager von Unterständen für die Sanitätshunde des französischen Heeres. Ein interessanter Winkel nahe der Front in Nordfrankreich. (64) [3 Abb.]: Minenwerfer und Handgranaten (1)Links oben: Französisches Lufttorpedo wird abgefeuert. Ein 58-mm-Minenwerfer mit seinem "Flossen"-Geschoß in Stellung. (2)Rechts oben: Lager dieser Lufttorpedos, die mit kleinen flügelförmigen "Schwanzflossen" versehen sind, um die Richtung einzuhalten. (3)Unten: Das fürchterlichste der französischen Grabengeschütze. Eine 80-mm-Gebirgskanone, die Luftminen im Gewicht von 236 L. B. (englischen Pfund) schleudern kann. (65) [2 Abb.]: Brieftauben im Kriegsdienst (1)The pigeon-express: Winged messengers of war. Geflügelte Kriegsboten und ihr "Expreß". Das Dach des Autobus trägt Käfige für Brieftauben der französischen Armee. (2)Die Taube als militärischer Beobachter: (2)Oben transportable Dunkelkammer, rechts einfacher links doppelter photographischer Apparat für Tauben. In der Mitte Tauben mit umgeschnallten Apparat, unten Aufnahmen. (66) [2 Abb.]: "Die Deutschen sind da!"(1)Un télégramme historique: le télégramme le 20 août 1914 de Bruxelles à Amsterdam. "Cette photographie est absolument authentique", nous écrit Mr. Paymans, télégraphiste au bureau d'Amsterdam qui nous a adressé ce document. Ein Amsterdamer Telegraphenbeamter hat den Moment, als die letzten Worte seines Brüsseler Kollegen aus dem Morse-Apparat klapperten, photographiert. Diese Worte lauten in deutscher Übersetzung: "Die Deutschen kommen, wir ziehen uns zurück! Adieu!" (2)Relics of German air raids in Paris: Three types of bombs dropped on the city by enemy airmen. Deutsche Grüße aus der Luft, die ihre Bestimmung verfehlt haben, sind den Verbündeten liebere Andenken als die durch unsere Flieger zerstörten Werkstätten und Fabriken. (67) [2 Abb.]: Aus einem französischen Flugpark. (1)The escadrilles which guard the camp retranché of Paris. Die kleinen Geschwader, die das verschanzte Lager von Paris bewachen. Flugplatz vor der Stadt, von dem beim Nahen von Zeppelinen oder Tauben Abwehrflugzeuge aufsteigen. (2)Photographed by search-light: one of a number of French aeroplanes starting at night for a long distance raid. Scheinwerferphotographie: Eins der zahlreichen französischen Flugzeuge startet bei Nacht zu einem Fernflug. (68) [2 Abb.]: Des Fliegers Glück und Ende (1)Chasing off german aeroplanes at a high of 6500 feet: A french monoplane of the "Parasol"-Type flying at full speed above Nancy towards San Nicolas du Port. Jagd auf deutsche Flugzeuge in einer Höhe von 6500 Fuß (ungefähr 1900 Meter) zwischen Nancy und San Nicolas du Port. (2)Les débris de l'appareil de Pégoud. Le 31 août (1915) au matin dans la pleine entre Petit Croix et le bois de Fontenelle. Le corps de l'aviateur est étendu devant le médecine portant un brassard, sous un entoilage arraché d'une de ses ailes. Die Trümmer von Pégouds Flugzeug, wie sie am Morgen des 31. August auf der Ebene zwischen Petit Croix und dem Walde von Fontenelle gefunden wurden. Vor dem Arzt (mit der Armbinde) liegt die Leiche des Fliegers unter einem Stück Leinen einer Tragfläche. (69) [Abb.]: Im Unterstand. Ein französischer Röhrengang in der Champagne. Durch gebogene Wellblechlagen, die mit Sandsäcken gegen Granaten geschützt sind, hat man luftige Unterstände erbaut. (70) [2 Abb.]: Reiseleben in der Kriegszone (1)Accomodation at the "Lion d'or" Reims, while shells are falling. Bequemlichkeit im "Goldenen Löwen" von Reims während eines Granathagels. Das Hotelzimmer ist zu unbehaglich geworden, und man hat sich, so gut es ging, im Keller eingerichtet. (2)How all french roads near the front are watched: Soldiers examing a passing motorists papers at night. Wie alle französischen Landstraßen die nahe der Front bewacht werden: Soldaten prüfen bei Nacht die Papiere eines durchfahrenden Automobilisten. (71) [Abb.]: Die Angreifer. Les fauves dans la forêt: Soldats allemands photographiés en liberté à 15 mètres d'une tranchée française. Aufnahme deutscher Soldaten von einem französischen Schützengraben aus. Die "neutrale" Platte zeigt, daß auch die nächste Nähe des Feindes unseren Feldgrauen nicht die Stimmung verdirbt. (72) [Abb.]: und die Angegriffenen. German shrapnel bursting a hastily-built french barricade. Deutsches Schrapnell platzt hinter einer schnell errichteten französischen Barrikade. (73) [2 Abb.]: Der Kampf um Verdun. (1)A position finely won: in the Bois de la Caillette. Schützengraben im Caillettewalde. (2)Camion démoli près de Verdun par un obus de 210 de radiateur détaché est tombé au fond de l'entonnoir. Lastauto, das eine 21-cm-Granate bei Verdun zerstört hat. (74) [Abb.]: Unsere Brandbomben in Verdun. Die Feuerwehrleute von Verdun. Eine Feuerwehr mußte ins Leben gerufen werden, die die Wirkungen unserer Brandbomben einzudämmen hat. (75) [Abb.]: Kriegsgefangene in Verdun. Prisonniers allemands dans une chapelle de Verdun. Ein Häuflein deutscher Soldaten als Gefangene in einer französischen Kapelle. (76) [Abb.]: Der Kirchturm als Beobachtungsposten. La vierge dorée du clocher de la basilique d'Albert qui présentait, les bras tendus, son divin fils aux populations chrétiennes. Das goldene Standbild der Jungfrau mit dem Jesusknaben, in dessen Schutz der Feind auf dem Kirchturm von Albert Beobachter aufgestellt hatte, ist infolge eines deutschen Treffers umgestürzt ohne herabzufallen. Auch hieraus suchen unsre Gegner eine Anklage gegen deutsche Kriegsführung zu erheben. (77) [Abb.]: Französischer Schützengraben. Three-storied french field-fortifications: A corner of a first-line trench in Champagne. Groß ist die Verteidigungskunst der Franzosen, wie dieser Ausschnitt aus einem starkbefestigten Schützengraben zeigt, größer aber die Sturmgewalt unserer Feldgrauen, wie Verdun beweist. (78) [Abb.]: Die englische Offensive 1916. The "Smoke of Battle" to screen advancing troops: Our infantry attacking under cover of smoke bombs. Analogous to the use of smoke-screens by war-ships at sea: Opaque clouds produced by bombs used as protective cover for a british infantry attack. Unter dem Schutz von Rauchbomben stürmen die Engländer aus ihren Schützengräben auf den Feind. (79) [Abb.]: Deutscher Fliegerangriff. Bombing Botha's army from the air: Bombs exploding in a camp of the Union forces. Mit der Wiedergabe dieses Bildes dokumentieren die Engländer die Treffsicherheit unsrer bewaffneten Flugzeuge. (80) [Abb.]: Gerichteter Spion. Un exemple: "Espion, traitre de son pays". Ein wegen Landesverrat erschossener französischer Spion bleibt nach der Hinrichtung zur Abschreckung am Pfahl, eines der vielen Beispiele, in welchem Maße es unsere Gegner nötig haben, abschreckend auf die eigenen Truppen zu wirken. (81) [Abb.]: Vom Krieg im Elsaß. Les opérations en Alsace. Ein von den französischen "Befreiern" in Brand geschossenes Dorf im Oberelsaß. (82) [Abb.]: Ein Nachtbild von der Westfront. Les usées éclairantes de l'ennemi. Deutsche Leuchtraketen, wie sie für einen kurzen Zeitraum die Nacht erhellen, von der feindlichen Front aus aufgenommen. (83) [Abb.]: Ypern 1915. Diese Aufnahme hat eine englische Zeitschrift als Kunstdruck vervielfältigt, damit der Engländer in seinen vier Wänden stets an Belgiens Schicksal und an deutsche Zerstörungswut erinnert wird, wobei zu sagen "vergessen" wurde, daß Engländer und Franzosen diese herrliche Stadt, eine Perle altvlämischer Kultur, zum Mittelpunkt ihrer Verteidigung machten und während des Krieges zur Festung ausgebaut haben. Das lange Gebäude mit dem Turm ist die Tuchhalle, das berühmte Ständehaus der Weber-Innung, links davon steht die Kathedrale. (84) [Abb.]: Reims im Kriege. La cathédrale de Reims et le quartier environnant après deux mois de bombardement. Blick aus einem französischen Doppeldecker auf die Kathedrale von Reims, nachdem das Bombardement schon 2 Monate angedauert hatte. Diese Aufnahme straft erstens die Beschuldigung der Zerstörung der Kathedrale durch unsre Artillerie Lügen, beweist aber zweitens die Treffsicherheit unsrer Kanoniere, denn rings um die Kathedrale haben deutsche Granaten mit Erfolg eingeschlagen. (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)An der russischen Front. (1)La visite que fit le Tsar a Przemysl. La Grand-duc Nicolas avait voulu montrer a l'empereur ce qui restait des formidables fortifications de l'ancienne citadelle autrichienne. Der Großfürst zeigt dem Zaren Przemysl, die neue Perle der russischen Monarchie, die aber bald wieder aus der Zarenkrone fiel. (2)Automitrailleuses blindées de l'armée russe sur une route de Galicie. Gepanzertes Maschinengewehr-Auto des russischen Heeres auf einer Landstraße Galiziens. (86) [2 Abb.]: Gasangriff - Riesenflugzeug (1)A German gas-attack photographed bay an airman: Poisonous fumes rolling towards the Russians and German troops. Fliegerphotographie eines deutschen Gasangriffes. Giftige Dämpfe wälzen sich auf die Russen zu, dahinter deutsche Truppen. (2)Russia's 3 1/2 ton aeroplane for eight! A giant Sikorsky-biplane, one of which bombarded the Germans in East Prussia. Russische 3 1/2-Tonnen-Flugmaschine für 8 Personen! Einer der riesigen Sikorsky-Doppeldecker, die auf die Deutschen in Ostpreußen Bomben warfen. (87) [Abb.]: Der Krieg in den Alpen. Eine von österreichischen Granaten in Brand geschossene Kirche: Kriegswirkungen in einem typischen Alpendorf. Die schönen Bergdörfer der Alpen, wo Italiener und Österreicher kämpfen, erleiden ebenso wie die belgischen und nordfranzösischen das Schicksal des Krieges. (88) [Abb.]: Schwieriger Geschütztransport. "Excelsior!" How the Alpini troops take the guns up the mountains. Geschütztransport durch italienische Alpentruppen. (89) [Abb.]: Venedig aus der Vogelschau. Venise en aeroplane. Blick aus dem Flugzeug auf die Lagunenstadt, deren Arsenale und Munitionsstätten österreichische Flieger erfolgreich mit Bomben bewarfen, ohne die Kulturdenkmäler vergangener Jahrhunderte zu zerstören. (90) [Abb.]: Das alte und neue Zeitalter. Ancient wonders of the world photographed from a new wonder of the world. The pyramids and the surrounding desert "taken" from an aeroplane. Die Begegnung alter und neuer Weltwunder im Kriege. Blick aus einem Flugzeug auf die Pyramiden und die Wüste. (91) [2 Abb.]: Der Auftakt in Gallipoli (1)Landing artillery on the Gallipoli peninsula. A 155 mm-gun being towed ashore on a lighter ad Sedd ul Bahr. Artillerielandung auf der Halbinsel Gallipoli. Ein 155-mm-Geschütz wird von einem Leichter bei Sedd ul Bahr an Land gezogen. (2)Lord Kitchener in Gallipoli: At Sedd ul Bahr with the French commander-in-chief and the High commissioner for Egypt. Bei Sedd ul Bahr mit dem französischen Oberbefehlshaber und dem Höchstbevollmächtigten für Ägypten (92) [2 Abb.]: Die Vorbereitungen zum "Sieg" (1)Camels from Egypt on their way to the sands of Gallipoli. Ägyptische Kamele auf dem Wege nach Gallipolis Küsten (2)Men of the Australian Lighthorse who fought so gallantly on the Gallipoli peninsula. Leute der australischen leichten Reiterei. Selbst die "Anzacs" (Australian New Zeeland Army Corps) haben dem Ansturm der vom Gegner verachteten türkischen Truppen nicht widerstehen können. (93) [2 Abb.]: Wasserflugzeuge (1)The "Ark royal" - aeroplane ship - in the Dardanelles straits. Die "Ark Royal" - Flugzeugschiff - in den Meerengen der Dardanellen. In der Mitte auf Deck stehen 2 Krane zum Herablassen und Hinaufziehen der Wasserflugzeuge, von denen 2 auf dem Achterdeck stehen. (2)Hoisting a seaplane aboard. Anbordziehen eines Wasserflugzeuges. Der gepanzerte Eindecker, in dem der Beobachter sitzt, während der Führer das Hebeseil am Flugzeug angebracht hat, wird nach einem Fluge wieder an Board gezogen. Der stehende Pilot ist ein Franzose, sein Beobachter Engländer. (94) [4 Abb.]: Rettung eines Fliegers aus Seenot (1)Seaplane rescue: Floating half-sunk alongside the mother-ship. (2)Salvage work in full swing: The working-party stripping gear. (3)A stripped plane liftet from the water: Hoisting the frame aboard. Ein neben sein "Mutter"-Schiff geschlepptes Flugzeug wird abgetackelt, (2)Safely swung clear: Lowering on the mother-ship's deck. .hochgewunden und an Deck gebracht. (95) [4 Abb.]: Feindlicher Aufklärungsdienst (1)Kilid Bahr (Europe), ses forts et ses batteries avec leurs epaulements où l'on distingue nettement les canons. Die Forts und Batterien der europäischen Dardanellenfestung Kilid Bahr, deren Kanonen erkennbar sind. (2)L'embouchure du Mendéré et les forts du Koum Kaleh (Asie) à l'entrée des Dardanelles. Das türkische Dorf Kumkaleh auf der asiatischen Seite der Dardanelleneinfahrt. (3)Blick auf ein türkisches Kaukasusdorf aus einer russischen Flugmaschine. (4)Russische Flugzeugaufnahme eines türkischen Zeltlagers im Kaukasus. (96) [2 Abb.]: Sicherheitsdienst in den Lüften (1)View of a turkish town on the Dardanelles as seen from a french aeroplane. Blick aus einem französischen Doppeldecker auf eine Dardanellenstadt. (2)What an air-scout sees: A view taken from the basket of an observation ballon on a dull day. Die Landschaft unter einem Fesselballon, dessen 3 Kugeln zur Abgabe von Signalen dienen. (97) [2 Abb.]: Der "Glorreiche" Rückzug (1)The Allies' outpost-guard beyond the main defences of Salonika: Kitchen-huts in a French marsh-camp. Vorgeschobener Wachtposten der Verbündeten außerhalb der Hauptverteidigungswerke von Saloniki. Kochhütten eines französischen Sumpflagers. Eigentümlicherweise sprechen die Engländer hier von Verteidigung von Saloniki, von wo doch eigentlich der Angriff geführt werden sollte. (2)Destruction officers: Preparing to fire stores at Suvla. That evrething of use to the enemy might be burned: Placing hay (afterwards soaked with petrol) among the stores before the evacuation. Man bereitet die Vernichtung der Vorratslager vor, indem sie mit Stroh angefüllt werden, das vorher mit Petroleum durchtränkt wurde. (98) [2 Abb.]: Abschied von Gallipoli (1)Stores burning at five in the morning. The scene as viewed from a battle ship at Suvla. Anblick der brennenden Vorratslager morgens früh um 5 Uhr von einem Schlachtschiff bei Suvla aus. (2)Seen from H. M. S. "Cornwallis", the last ship to leave Suvla Bay. Stores and other material burning at the time of the evacuation. Brennende Material- und Munitionslager zur Zeit der Räumung von S. M. S. "Cornwallis" aus gesehen, die als letztes Schiff die Suvla-Bucht verließ. (99) [2 Abb.]: Bilder vom Balkan (1)The Nish banquet to the Kaiser. January 18 (1916). The menu-card, and the music-programm. Speisenfolge und Musikprogramm vom Kaiserbankett in Nish. Angeblich ist diese Aufnahme von einem englischen Spion gemacht worden, der als neutraler Berichterstatter dem Essen beigewohnt haben will. (2)Nos alpins qui arrivent des Vosges jouissent d'une matinée dominicale ensolleillée sous la colomnade d'un puits grec. Französische Alpenjäger, die aus den Vogesen gekommen sind, ruhen sich nach der Besetzung des Achilleions vor einem griechischen Brunnen aus. (100) [3 Abb.]: Der Feind im Achilleion (1)Le géant teuton élevé par Guillaume à la mémoire d'Achille. Die Achilles-Statue, die Kaiser Wilhelm aufstellen ließ, wird von den Franzosen als "teutonischer Riese" bezeichnet. Sollte wohl der auf dem Sockel stehende Alpenjäger seinen Landsleuten ein Bild des Größenverhältnisses der beiden Nationalkräfte geben?! (2), (3)A l'Achilleion. Les automobiles impériales encore dans leurs caisses. Elles ont été requisitionnées pour le service de l'ambulance franco-serbe et on n'attend pour s'en servir que les pneumatiques et les magnétos demnadés en France. Im Achilleion: Die "ritterliche" Nation vergreift sich im neutralen Gebiet am Privateigentum des Deutschen Kaisers. Die kaiserlichen Automobile werden für den französisch-serbischen Sanitätsdienst "entliehen". (101) [6 Abb.]: Die Seeschlacht beim Skagerrak. Ehrenschmisse nach dem Nordseesieg! Bilder von einem englischen Kriegsschiff, dem es gelang, aus der Schlacht zu entfliehen, zeigen dem englischen Leser die harmlosen Schrammen, die die deutsche Flotte der englischen kratzen konnte. Die Ehrlichkeit der englischen Berichterstattung muß es sich bedauerlicherweise versagen, Photographien von der auf dem Meeresgrund liegenden Flotte zu bringen. (102) [2 Abb.]: U-Boote bei der Arbeit. The enemy submarine approaching the danish steamer "Sulfoss". Zwei Bilder von den bekannten, sich immer wiederholenden Phasen der Untersuchung eines neutralen Handelsschiffes. Vor dem Dampfer "Sulfoß" aus Dänemark ist ein deutsches Unterseeboot aufgetaucht. (103) [3 Abb.]: Torpediert! Trois phases du torpillage du "Carthage" au large du cap Hellès, le 4 juillet 1915. Der Dampfer ist von einem Torpedo am Heck getroffen, so daß sich das Vorderteil allmählich aufrichtet, bis es senkrecht in die Tiefe schießt. Das das feindliche Handelsschiff zum Schutz begleitende Torpedoboot trägt die Trikolore. (104) [2 Abb.]: Mißbrauch des Roten Kreuzes auf See. The sinking of the "Anglia" on which the king was brought to England. Nachdem die "Anglia" als Hospitalschiff den englischen König nach seinem Unfall an der Front heimgebracht hatte, fuhr sie als Transportschiff unter der Roten-Kreuz-Flagge mit Mannschaften und Kriegsgerät beladen, nach Frankreich zurück. Hierbei ereilte sie ihr Schicksal. Das obere Bild zeigt uns, wie sie sich nach Steuerbord zu neigt, und unten versinkt die "Anglia", Heck aufwärts. Torpedo- und Rettungsboot eilen hilfebrindend herbei. (105) [Abb.]: Versenkung der "Majestic" The "Majestic" sinking, seen from the air. A novel disaster photographed for the first time an aeroplane in flight: The british battleship lying keel upwards jst before sinking after being torpedoed ba an enemy submarine. Von den vielen feindlichen Schlachtschiffen, die bei dem Dardanellenabenteuer verlorengingen, zeigen die Engländer (mit einigem sportlichen Stolz) die erste Photographie aus einem Flugzeug auf ein sinkendes Kriegsschiff. S. M. S. "Majestic" treibt kieloben, um kurz darauf zu verschwinden. (106) [Abb.]: Wirkung eines deutschen Torpedos. The shattering effect of a submarine's torpedo on a ship: A torpedoed cargo-Steamer in dock. Das hausgroße Loch in einem torpedierten Handelsdampfer zeigt die furchtbare Sprengkraft der von unsern U-Booten abgeschossenen Torpedos. (107) [2 Abb.]: Ein guter Treffer. As it must have been with the "Lusitania": The hole made in a ship by a German submarine's torpedo. Das obere Bild zeigt die Schußstelle am Bug, während unten die gegenüberliegende Seite Löcher von durchgedrungenen Geschoßteilen aufweist. (108) [5 Abb.]: Die Aufnahme eines Neutralen, der sich auf der "Appam" befand, als sie in deutsche Hände fiel, zeigen den Führer des Prisenkommandos von der "Möwe" und späteren Kapitän der "Appam", Leutnant Berg, einen Matrosen, das Schiff selbst, sowie Szenen vom Anlandgehen der Passagiere. Die Abbildung der Speisekarten soll zeigen, wie herrlich die Reisenden gelebt haben, als sie noch unter englischer Flagge fuhren, im Gegensatz zu der bescheidenen Speisenfolge, die der deutsche Kapitän einrichtete, um die Vorräte in Rücksicht auf den Zuwachs der Besatzung zu "strecken". (109) [3 Abb.]: Englische Verspottung deutscher Opferwilligkeit. Enemy war memorial- and Congo cases of nailing. Das angeblich für die europäische Kultur kämpfende England findet es geschmackvoll und nicht kulturwidrig, den Riesen-Hindenburg, das Symbol deutscher Opferwilligkeit, mit afrikanischen Fetischen auf gleiche Stufe zu stellen, während es elbst mit Wilden aller Zonen an der Front in einer Linie steht. (110) [Abb.]: Die Vergewaltigung der Neutralen. Scientific eyes for the officer examining cargoes for contraband in war-time. Not macht erfinderisch. In der Befürchtung, daß der Handels- und Aushungerungskrieg gegen uns ebenso vergeblich werden könnte wie die Anstrengungen Englands zu Wasser und zu Lande, werden die Ballen neutraler Handelsschiffe mit Hilfe einer Erfindung deutschen Geistes, der Röntgenstrahlen, auf Bannware untersucht. (111) [4 Abb.]: Leute ohne Vaterland. Leute mit deutschen Namen und neutralisierte Briten, die nach Kriegsausbruch ihre deutsche Abstammung verleugnen zu müssen glaubten und als äußeres Zeichen ihrer Gesinnung ihren Namen anglisierten. Man wird gut tun, sich diese Leute für die Zeit nach dem Kriege zu merken. Unten rechts der schamlose Brief eines gewissen Karl Meyer, der diese Gesinnung deutlich zum Ausdruck bringt. (112) Einband ([uncounted]) Einband ([uncounted])
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Abbagiri Tanda-1 microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 877 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of 96 per cent is covered by soils and 4 per cent is by water bodies. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 16 soil series and 52 soil phases (management units) and 8 Land Management Units. The length of crop growing period is 150 cm). About 6 per cent area in the microwatershed has sandy soils, 57 per cent soils are loamy and 16 per cent clayey soils at the surface About 32 per cent area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. About 4 per cent in the microwatershed has nearly level (0-1% slope) lands, 69 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3% slope) lands and 6 per cent area is gently sloping (3-5% slope) An area of about 59 per cent is moderately (e2) eroded and 19 per cent area is slightly (e1) eroded. An area of about 21 per cent soils are strongly acid (pH 5.0-5.5), an area of about 21 per cent soils are moderately acid (pH 5.5-6.0), an area of about 13 per cent soils are slightly acid (pH 6.0-6.5) in soil reaction, an area of 10 per cent is neutral (pH 6.5- 7.3), 5 per cent soils are slightly alkaline (pH 7.3-7.8), 7 per cent soils are moderately alkaline (pH 7.8-8.4) and 2 per cent is strongly alkaline (pH 8.4-9.0). The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils in the entire area of the microwatershed is 0.75%) in 61 per cent area. Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in an area 25 per cent and high (>57 kg/ha) in an area of 54 per cent. About 43 per cent is low (145 kg/ha) in available potassium, 27 per cent is medium (145-337 kg/ha) and 8 per cent is high (>337 kg/ha). Available sulphur is low (4.5 ppm) in 67 per cent area. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 38 per cent area. Available copper and manganese are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 28 major crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 40 (5) 177 (20) Pomegranate - 180 (20) Maize 15 (2) 202 (23) Guava - 158 (18) Bajra 19 (2) 316 (36) Jackfruit - 158 (18) Groundnut - 471 (54) Jamun - 160 (18) Sunflower 22 (3) 58 (7) Musambi 22 (3) 158 (18) Cotton 22 (3) 194 (22) Lime 22 (3) 158 (18) Red gram - 80 (9) Cashew 15 (2) 233 (27) Bengalgram 22 (3) 205 (23) Custard apple 79 (9) 531 (60) Chilli 18 (2) 199 (23) Amla 46 (5) 557 (64) Tomato 18 (2) 199 (23) Tamarind - 24 (3) Drumstick 2 (<1) 253 (29) Marigold 15 (2) 202 (23) Mulberry 2 (<1) 426 (48) Chrysanthemum 15 (2) 202 (23) Mango - 2 (<1) Jasmine 15 (2) 180 (20) Sapota - 158 (18) Crossandra 15 (2) 180 (20) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 8 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE SURVEY The data indicated that there were 124 (53.45%) men and 108 (46.55%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of land less farmers was 4, marginal farmers were 4, small farmer was 5, semi medium farmer was 5 and medium farmers were 3. There were 55 (23.71%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 101 (43.53%) were in 16-35 years of age, 57 (24.57 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 19 (8.19%) were above 61 years of age. The micro watershed had 34.48 per cent illiterates, 0.43 per cent functional literates, 34.48 per cent of them had primary school education, 2.59 per cent of them had middle school education, 13.36 per cent of them had high school education, 7.33 per cent of them had PUC education, 1.66 per cent of them diploma, 0.86 per cent of them had ITI, 3.45 per cent of them had degree education and 1.29 per cent of them had other education. The results indicate that, 81.63 per cent of households practicing agriculture and 4.08 per cent of the household heads were agricultural laborers. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 53.88 per cent of the household members, 7.33 per cent were agricultural laborers, 4.31 per cent were general labours, 0.43 percent were in government service, 0.86 per cent of them were in private sector, 0.43 per cent of them were in trade and business, 21.98 per cent of them were students and 1.72 per cent were housewives. The results shows that 1.72 per cent of them participated in self help groups, 0.86 per cent of them participated in gram panchayat, 0.43 per cent of them participated in Raitha Sangha and 96.98 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless and medium farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions. The results indicate that 87.76 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 10.20 per cent of them possess Pucca house and 2.04 per cent them possess semi Pucca house. 100 percent of the landless, marginal and small farmers possess Katcha house. The results shows that 57.14 per cent of the households possess TV, 34.69 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 28.57 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 42.86 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, and 83.67 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The average value of television was Rs.3178, mixer grinder was Rs.1876, DVD player was Rs.2000, motor cycle was Rs.33857, bicycle was Rs.1250, Auto Rs.200000 and mobile phone was Rs.1736. About 34.69 per cent of the households possess plough, 30.61 per cent of them possess bullock cart and 26.53 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 12.24 2 per cent of them possess chaff cutter and 46.94 per cent of the households possess weeder. The average value of plough was Rs.748, the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 18750 and the average value of sprayer was Rs.2117. The results indicate that, 36.73 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 18.37 per cent of the households possess local cow, 6.12 per cent of the households possess buffalo and 2.04 per cent of the households possess equally for sheep and goat respectively. Average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 1.91, average own labour (women) available was 1.45, average hired labour (men) available was 11.36 and average hired labour (women) available was 11.41. The results indicate that, 89.80 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate. The results indicate that, 1 person was migrated from micro watershed that belonged to semi medium farmer category. People have migrated on an average of 450 Kms and average duration was 10 months. Job/work was important reason for migration for all the migrants. Households of the Abbagiri Tanda-1 micro watershed possess 40.54 ha (68.45%) of dry land and 18.69 ha (31.55%) of irrigated land. The average value of dry land was Rs.260116.79 and average value of irrigated was Rs.316639.24. There were 14 functioning and 7 defunct bore wells in the micro watershed. Bore well was the major irrigation source for 28.57 per cent of the farmers. There were 10.76 ha of irrigated area in total in the micro watershed. The results indicate that, farmers have grown Maize (29.38 ha), Navane (0.81 ha), Bajra (7.32 ha), Paddy (1.22 ha), Sorghum (3.04 ha), and Red gram (2.49ha) in kharif season and Bengal gram (4.08 ha), groundnut (1.21 ha), Red gram (1.21 ha) and sorghum (0.81 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown Maize, Bajra, sorghum, Ground nut, Bengal gram and Redgram. Small farmers have grown Maize, Bajra, sorghum, Bengal gram and paddy. Semi medium farmers have grown Maize, bajra, Bengal gram and Paddy. Medium farmers have grown Maize and Bengal gram. Medium farmers have grown Maize and Bengal gram. The cropping intensity in Abbagiri Tanda-1 micro watershed was found to be 90.91 per cent. In case of Marginal farmers it was 96.40 per cent, for small farmers it was 87.36 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 89.84 per cent and medium farmers had cropping intensity of 100 per cent. The results indicate that, 55.10 per cent and 53.06 per cent of the households have both bank account and savings respectively. Among marginal farmers 63.64 percent of them possess both bank account and savings. 65 per cent of small farmers possess bank account and 60 per cent of savings. Semi medium farmers possess 54.55 per cent of both bank account and savings and medium category of farmers possess 50 per cent of bank account and also savings. 3 The results indicate that, 65.22 per cent have availed loan in Grameena bank, 43.48 per cent have availed loan in money lender and 4.35 per cent have availed loan from cooperative bank. Marginal, small, semi medium and medium have availed Rs.16142.86, Rs. 114444.44, Rs.50000, and Rs. 250000 respectively. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 73608.70. The results indicate that, 18.75 per cent of the households have repaid their institutional credit partially which includes 22.22 per cent of small farmers, 33.33 per cent of semi medium farmers. The data also showed that 56.25 per cent of households have unpaid their loans and only 25 per cent of households have fully repaid their loans. The results also indicated that 20 per cent of the households have repaid their private credit partially and 80 percent of the households have unpaid their loan. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 23153.0. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 22838.19. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -314.89, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.99. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 20389.96. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 47012.31. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. 26622.35, and the income generated from red gram was Rs. 10618.55, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.31. Total cost of cultivation for navane was Rs. 12067.31. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 25935. The net income from navane cultivation was Rs. 13867.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.15. Total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 35259.34. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 41003.63. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. 5744.09. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.16. The total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 14260.22. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 27694.88. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 13715.62. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.96. The total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 41141.81. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 80509.57. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 39367.76. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.96. Total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 48921.12. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 80878.78. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. 31957.66. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.65. The total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 13963.32. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 25468.44. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. 11505.12. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.82. 4 The results indicate that, 59.18 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate, 4.08 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate also the data revealed that 24.49 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is adequate. The table indicated that the average income from service/salary was Rs. 3571.43, business Rs.3632.65, wage Rs.27367.35, agriculture Rs. 52992.86, farm income Rs.1632.65, Non farm income Rs.3061.22, dairy farm Rs.2215.31 and goat farming was Rs.3061.22. The results indicated that, 44.90 per cent of the households are interested in growing horticultural crops which include 45.45 per cent marginal farmers, 55 per cent small farmers, 45.45 per cent semi medium farmers and 50 per cent medium farmers. The results indicated that for 12 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy for land development. Similarly for the dependency was for irrigation facility 48 percent and only 2 percent for improved crop production. The results indicated that, only Navane was sold to the extent of 100 per cent. The data regarding marketing channels used for sale of agricultural produce was showing that 57.14 percent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchants, 42.86 percent of the households sold their produce in regulated markets and only 4.08 per cent of the households sold their produce to agents/traders. The data about mode of transport of agricultural produce indicated that 75.51 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport and 28.57 per cent have used tractor. The results indicated that, 57.14 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing i.e. 63.64 per cent of marginal farmers, 70 per cent of small farmers, 54.55 per cent of semi medium and 50 per cent of medium farmers have shown interest in soil testing. The data pertaining to soil and water conservation practices and structures adopted in micro watershed was indicating that, 10.20 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding which includes 18.18 per cent of marginal, 10 per cent of small farmers, and 50 per cent of medium farmers. Summer ploughing was adopted by 57.14 per cent of the households i.e.63.64 per cent of the marginal farmers, 70 per cent of the small farmers, 54.55 per cent of semi medium and 50 per cent medium farmers. Form pond was adopted by the farmers was 2.04 per cent. The data regarding agencies involved in soil conservation structures in was showing that 2.04 per cent of soil conservation structure is constructed by farmers on their own, 8.16 per cent of the soil conservation structures are constructed by the government and another 2.04 per cent is constructed by farmer's organization. 5 The results indicated that, 83.67 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel, and 14.29 percent of the households used LPG. Also results indicated that, piped supply was the major source for drinking water for 53.06 per cent which includes 100 per cent of landless, 45.45 per cent of marginal, 40 per cent of small farmers, 63.64 per cent of semi medium and 50 per cent of medium farmers and 10.20 per cent of the households were using bore well as a source of drinking water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light which was found to be 93.88 per cent. The results indicated that, 34.69 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 60 per cent of landless, 45.45 per cent of marginal, 3 per cent of small, 9.09 per cent of semi medium and 50 per cent of medium had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 91.84 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card and 2.04 per cent of the sampled households have not possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 36.73 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 60 per cent of the landless, 45.45 percent of the marginal, 4 per cent of the small, 36.36 per cent of the semi medium and 100 percent of the medium farmers. The result of data regarding adequacy of food items was showing that that, 97.97 per cent of cereals, 79.59 per cent of pulses, 63.27 per cent of oilseeds and 67.35 percent of both milk and egg were adequate for the households. Vegetables and fruits were adequate only for 10.20 per cent and meat was 4.08 per cent for the households respectively. Also, the results indicated that, both vegetables and fruits were inadequate for 85.71 per cent of the households. Milk and egg were inadequate for 30.61 per cent respectively; meat was inadequate for 89.90 per cent. Cereals, pulses and oilseeds were inadequate for 2.04 per cent, 18.37 per cent and 8.16 per cent respectively. The results of the farming constraints experienced by households in studied micro watershed was indicating that Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 32.65 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (59.18%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (55.10%), inadequacy of irrigation water (55.10%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (65.31%), high rate of interest on credit (63.27%), low price for the agricultural commodities (65.31%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (67.35%), inadequate extension services (63.27%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (79.59%), less rainfall (30.61%) and Source of Agri-technology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) (12.24). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Maahanmuutosta ja monikulttuurisista yhteiskunnista keskustellaan kaikkialla läntisessä maailmassa. Globalisaation tuloksena ihmisten odotetaan liikkuvan paikasta toiseen enemmän ja nopeammin kuin koskaan. Samalla kun yksilöt, ryhmät ja ideat liikkuvat ja kohtaavat, yhteiskuntien vanhat ja olemassa olevat rakenteet tulevat haastetuiksi. Sosiaalinen epävarmuus johtaa usein kysymyksiin siitä, mikä jokin yhteiskunta itsessään on, mitkä sen perustavat tekijät ovat ja ketkä ovat sen jäseniä. Millaisia uusia jäseniä yhteiskuntaan hyväksytään ja millä ehdoilla? Kuinka suhtaudutaan olemassa oleviin vähemmistöihin? Tässä tutkimuksessa tarkastellaan, kuinka suomalaiset ja alankomaalaiset ajanviete- ja järjestölehdet osallistuivat tähän keskusteluun vuosina 2003–2006. Tutkimuksessa analysoidaan maahanmuuton ja etnisen moninaisuuden diskursseja sekä maahanmuuttajien ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluvien henkilöiden artikulaatioita yleisaikakauslehdissä Suomen Kuvalehti ja Elsevier, rakennusalan ammattiliittolehdissä Rakentaja ja FNV Bouw Magazine (Bouw), naistenlehdissä Me Naiset ja Libelle sekä seniorikansalaisten lehdissä ET ja Plus Magazine (Plus). Kirjoittaessaan näistä aiheista aikakauslehdet artikuloivat ihmisistä representaatioita, joihin sisältyy ajatus siitä, keitä he ovat ja millaisia ominaisuuksia heillä on. Nämä artikulaatiot tarjoavat maahanmuuttajille ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluville subjektipositioita, jotka ovat yhdistelmä teksteissä ihmisille määritettyjä identiteettikategorioita ja muita ominaisuuksia, jotka kertovat mihin ryhmään ihminen kuuluu. Aikakauslehdet eivät pelkästään pyri vahvistamaan kansallista yhteisöä, vaan lisäksi ja erityisesti lukijoiden muodostamaa yhteisöä. Aikakauslehdet rakentavat symbolisia yhteisöjä jotka voivat olla sisään- tai ulossulkevia suhteessa maahanmuuttajiin ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin. Tällä on todellista merkitystä teksteissä esitettyjen ihmisten kannalta, sillä median rooli on keskeinen siinä, kuinka näihin ihmisiin suhtaudutaan median ulkopuolella tapahtuvissa kohtaamisissa sekä julkisissa mielipiteissä. Suomi ja Alankomaat valittiin vertailun kohteeksi niiden yhtäläisyyksien vuoksi länsimaisina hyvinvointivaltioina, mutta etenkin johtuen niiden erilaisista maahanmuuttohistorioista. Alankomaat on ollut kaupan keskus ja maahanmuuton kohde kautta vuosisatojen. Se on vastaanottanut suuria maahanmuuttajaryhmiä 1950-luvulta lähtien ja on nykyisin yksi Euroopan monikulttuurisimpia maita. Suomessa on ajoittain ollut liikaväestöä työmahdollisuuksiin nähden, ja se on muuttunut maastamuuttomaasta varsinaiseksi maahanmuuttomaaksi vasta 1990-luvulta alkaen. Tutkimuksessa analysoidaan maahanmuuton ja etnisen moninaisuuden diskursseja. Siinä kysytään, mitkä maahanmuuttaja- ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluvat toimijat ovat keskeisiä eri aikakauslehdille: keitä määritellään toimijoiksi ja miten? Millaisia subjektipositioita maahanmuuttajatoimijoille ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluville annetaan ja kuinka heidän subjektipositionsa ja sosiaalinen identiteettinsä artikuloidaan? Miten lukijat asemoidaan teksteissä suhteessa maahanmuuttajiin ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin? Lisäksi tutkimuksessa pyritään määrittämään, kenelle aikakauslehdet tarjoavat symbolisten ja todellisten yhteisöjen jäsenyyttä ja millä ehdoilla kontekstissa, joka ajoittain on kasvavan kriittinen monikulttuurisuutta kohtaan. Symboliset yhteisöt ovat yhteisöjä, joiden jäsenet eivät välttämättä tunne toisiaan. Siksi yhteisyys ja samanlaisuus jäsenten välillä on kuviteltava ja sitä on vahvistettava symbolisesti. Kansakunnat ovat symbolisia yhteisöjä samoin kuin mediayleisöt, ja niitä määritellään mediateksteissä. Tutkimuksessa kiinnitetään myös huomiota niihin vaihtoehtoihin, joilla etnistä moninaisuutta katsotaan yhteiskunnassa voitavan järjestää: vaihtoehtoisia diskursseja ovat universalismi, assimilaatio, multikulturalismi ja eriytyneisyys (segregaatio). Tutkimuksessa yhdistetään määrällisiä ja laadullisia tutkimusmenetelmiä. Kummassakin analyysimenetelmässä on lähtökohtana Laclaun ja Mouffen (1985/2001) diskurssiteoria. Määrällisen analyysin, joka lisäksi nojaa identiteettiteorioihin, tuloksia esitellään luvussa 4. Määrällinen analyysi tarjoaa yleiskuvan tutkimusmateriaalista ja sen sisällöstä, erityisesti tekstien toimijoista. Sen avulla tuotetaan alustava analyysi toimijoille teksteissä artikuloitavista subjektipositioista. Analyysi myös tarkentaa laadullisen analyysin kohteita. Määrällistä analyysia seuraavassa laadullisessa diskurssiteoreettisessa analyysissa luvussa 5 analysoidaan maahanmuuttoa ja etnistä moninaisuutta koskevia diskursiivisia kenttiä, diskursseja, subjektipositioita, toimijoiden välille luotavia hierarkioita ja symbolisia yhteisöjä eri lehdissä. Analyysia jatketaan johtopäätösluvussa 6. Määrällisen analyysin pohjalta voidaan todeta, että suomalaisissa aikakauslehdissä kirjoitetaan maahanmuutosta ja etnisistä vähemmistöistä huomattavasti harvemmin kuin alankomaalaisissa lehdissä. Suomalaiset lehdet hyödynsivät henkilökohtaisempaa näkökulmaa asioihin, kun taas alankomaalaislehdet kirjoittivat suuremmista ryhmistä. Kaikilla lehdillä oli itselleen tyypillinen tapa esittää ja tarkastella maahanmuuttajia ja etnisiä vähemmistöjä. Yhdistelemällä eri muuttujia koskevia tuloksia voitiin määritellä maahanmuuttaja- ja etnisiin ryhmiin kuuluvien henkilöiden tyyppitapaukset eri lehdissä. Nämä tyyppitapaukset edustivat sellaisia ihmisiä ja aiheita, jotka olivat keskeisiä lehdelle ja sen lukijoille. Rakennusalan ammattiliittolehdissä maahanmuuttajan tyyppitapaus oli ulkomaalainen rakennustyöntekijä, joka joko oli tai ei ollut ammattiliiton jäsen. Naistenlehdissä sekä seniorilehdessä ET maahanmuuttajan tai etniseen vähemmistöön kuuluvan tyyppitapauksena oli suomalaisen tai hollantilaisen perheenjäsen, työkaveri tai muu läheinen. Yleisaikakauslehdessä Suomen Kuvalehti maahanmuuttajina esiintyivät menestyvät maahanmuuttajat ja asiantuntijat sekä maahan mahdollisesti tulossa olevat maahanmuuttajat. Alankomaalaisessa Elsevierissä ja seniorilehdessä Plus tyyppitapauksena oli alankomaalainen etnisten vähemmistöjen kategoria, allochtoon tai muslimit, tai yksittäinen samoja ryhmiä edustava asiantuntija. Rakennusalan ammattiliittolehtien diskursseissa maahanmuutto ja ulkomaalaiset rakennustyöntekijät artikuloitiin uhkaksi, liiton jäseninä tervetulleeksi joukoksi, tai niissä kannettiin huolta etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluvien henkilöiden työmarkkinaosallistumisesta. Universalismi artikuloitiin etnisen moninaisuuden järjestämisen vaihtoehdoksi. Naistenlehdissä ja ET¬-lehdessä artikuloitiin perheissä tapahtuvan kulttuurienvälisyyden, monikulttuurisen dialogin ja integraation, naiseuden juhlinnan ja henkilökohtaisten kokemusten juhlinnan diskurssit. Kaikissa diskursseissa artikuloitiin eri näkökulmista, kuinka ihmiset kohtaavat toisensa päivittäisessä elämässä ja kotoutuvat onnistuneesti. Diskurssit perustuivat enimmäkseen multikulturalistisiin näkemyksiin, mutta myös yhteiskunnallista osallistumista vaativaan universalismiin. Yleisaikakauslehdet ja seniorilehti Plus artikuloivat universalismin, assimilaation ja multikulturalismin diskurssit, joissa kaikissa otettiin erityinen näkökulma siihen, kuinka maahanmuuttajien ja etnisten vähemmistöjen tulisi kiinnittyä ja rakentaa siltoja yhteiskuntaan. Taloudellista osallistumista edellyttävää universalismia ja kulttuurista sulautumista vaativaa assimilaatiota painotettiin eniten. Eri lehdissä artikuloitujen diskurssien yhteenvetona voidaan todeta, että kaikki diskurssit perustuivat neljään eri tapaan artikuloida maahanmuutto ja etninen moninaisuus. Nämä aiheet ja ryhmät artikuloitiin uhkaksi, hyödykkeeksi, uhreiksi tai juhlinnan kohteiksi. Nämä artikulaatiot yhdistyivät erityisempiin maahanmuuttajien ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluvien subjektipositioiden artikulaatioihin. Niillä oli myös yhteys etnisen moninaisuuden järjestämistä ja symbolisia yhteisöjä koskeviin artikulaatioihin. Maahanmuuttajia ja etnisiä vähemmistöjä koskevat erityiset subjektipositiot muodostuivat teksteissä kolmesta elementistä, jotka ovat määräävässä asemassa sen suhteen, millaiseksi subjektipositio artikuloidaan. Ensimmäinen elementti määrittelee, ottaako artikulaatio kollektiivisen vai yksilöllisen näkökulman kohteena olevaan henkilöön. Toinen elementti määrittää missä määrin subjektipositio perustuu etniseen tai ei-etniseen identiteettikategoriaan. Kolmas elementti määrittää, esitetäänkö subjektipositio kuuluvaksi johonkin tiettyyn ryhmään vai sen ulkopuolelle. Nämä kolme elementtiä ovat siis 1) kollektiivinen–yksilöllinen, 2) etninen–ei-etninen ja 3) sisäpuoli–ulkopuoli. Nämä elementit muodostavat kahdeksan mahdollista yhdistelmää, ja elementtejä voidaan käyttää laajemminkin maahanmuuttajien ja etnisiin vähemmistöihin kuuluvien subjektipositioiden analysoimiseen mediateksteissä. Tutkimus osoittaa, että kaikkiaan uutisjournalismilla ja aikakauslehtijournalismilla on paljon yhteistä maahanmuuton ja etnisen moninaisuuden käsittelytavoissa. Tässä mielessä analysoidut aikakauslehdet olivat pikemminkin perinteisiä, eivätkä uutta luovia. Aikakauslehdissä näkyi kuitenkin selvemmin, että ne palvelevat kahta tarkoitusta kirjoittaessaan maahanmuutosta ja etnisestä moninaisuudesta. Yhtäältä aikakauslehdet artikuloivat lehdelle ja lukijoille tärkeän symbolisen yhteisön, mutta samalla ne myös artikuloivat kansallista yhteisöä. Nämä artikulaatiot esiintyivät rinnakkain, mutta jompaakumpaa niistä korostettiin. Rakennusalan ammattiliittolehdissä artikuloitiin ammattiliiton yhteisöä ja naistenlehdet korostivat naisten ja perheiden yhteisöjen artikulaatioita, kun taas yleisaikakauslehdet painottivat kansallista symbolista yhteisöä. Kaikki lehdet reflektoivat myös sitä symbolisen yhteisön kontekstia, jossa ne on tuotettu, eli tässä tapauksessa läntistä hyvinvointiyhteiskuntaa. Analysoidut aikakauslehdet osoittivat, että ne eivät ole pelkästään identiteettimedioita, jotka artikuloivat lukijoiden yhteisöjä, vaan myös poliittisia medioita, jotka käsittelevät yhteiskuntaa ja sen jäseniä laajassa mittakaavassa. Siksi maahanmuuttajien ja etnisen moninaisuuden artikulaatiot olivat myös osittain yhtenäisiä kaikissa lehdissä. Kaikilla lehdillä oli kuitenkin myös erityinen tapa lähestyä yhteiskunnallisia keskustelunaiheita, ja tämä tapa ei aina ollut sellainen kuin uutisjournalismissa. Aikakauslehdet myös tarjosivat tilaa henkilökohtaisille lähestymistavoille ja yksittäisille äänille. Suomalaisissa aikakauslehdissä maahanmuutto ei vuosina 2003–2006 vielä ollut yhteiskunnallisesti kovin merkittävä aihe. Sitä käsiteltiin enimmäkseen yksittäisten henkilöiden kokemusten kautta tai tulevaisuuden ilmiönä. Alankomaalaiset aikakauslehdet kertoivat monikulttuurisuuden kriisistä, jonka osana käydään kiivasta keskustelua yhteiskunnan etnisestä moninaisuudesta ja kansakunnan yhtenäisyydestä. Etenkin muslimivähemmistöön kohdistui epäilyksiä. Suomalaisessakin keskustelussa oli viitteitä tästä eurooppalaisesta keskustelusta. Kaikkia suomalaisia ja alankomaalaisia artikulaatioita ja diskursseja yhdistää se, että ne rakentavat kuvaa yhteiskuntaa ja kansakuntaa koskevista sosiaalisista kuvitelmista ja myyteistä. Aikakauslehdet pyrkivät ylläpitämään kansakuntaa artikuloimalla symbolisia yhteisöjä, jotka enimmäkseen ovat avoimia vain niille maahanmuuttajille ja etnisille vähemmistöille, jotka ovat osoittautuneet eniten samankaltaisiksi "syntyperäisten" asukkaiden kanssa. Maahanmuuttajan tai etniseen vähemmistöön kuuluvan subjektipositio molemmissa maissa artikuloitiin jokseenkin ulkopuoliseksi. Suomalaisessa keskustelussa maahanmuuttajat eivät vielä "olleet perillä"; alankomaalaisessa keskustelussa etniset vähemmistöt olivat läsnä, mutta usein sijoitettuina yhteiskunnan laitamille. Kaikista voimakkain ja kattavin yhteiskunnallinen myytti, joka yhdisti suomalaisia ja alankomaalaisia diskursseja, oli läntisen hyvinvointivaltion myytti. Kaikki lehdet käsittelivät hyvinvointivaltiota ja sen perustuksia, ja maahanmuuttajat ja etniset vähemmistöt sekä heidän subjektipositionsa artikuloitiin suhteessa hyvinvointivaltioon. Suomalaisissa lehdissä tarve ylläpitää hyvinvointivaltiota tulevaisuudessa oli ratkaiseva sen suhteen, millaisia maahanmuuttajia ja maahanmuuttoa halutaan nyt ja tulevaisuudessa. Alankomaiden tapauksessa huoli murenevasta hyvinvointivaltiosta ohjasi diskursseja aikakauslehdissä. Uusliberaali markkinalogiikka, joka vaatii, että hyvinvointivaltion jokainen jäsen on tuottava, määritteli aikakauslehdissä, kenet voitiin hyväksyä kansakunnan symboliseen yhteisöön ja millä ehdoilla. Yksilöt olivat henkilökohtaisessa vastuussa täyttää nämä vaatimukset ja heidän arvonsa symbolisen, samoin kuin todellisten yhteisöjen jäsenenä riippui heidän kyvystään onnistua siinä. Ihmisten jäsenyys valtiossa ja yhteiskunnassa ei perustunut esimerkiksi kansalais- tai poliittisiin oikeuksiin, eikä edes sosiaalisiin oikeuksiin, vaan sosiaaliseen velvollisuuteen antaa tuottava panos: maahanmuuttajien ja etnisten vähemmistöjen tulee palvella hyvinvointivaltiota, ei päinvastoin. ; Immigration and multicultural societies are debated all over the Western world nowadays. As a result of globalisation people are expected to move more and faster than ever. At the same time, when actual individuals move and new groups of people and ideas encounter each other, the more the 'old' or the 'already existing' paradigms within a society are challenged. Within societies, this social insecurity most often leads to ponderings concerning the society itself: what are the constructions of the society and who are its members? Which new members is the society willing to let in and on what conditions? How is the society to treat those minorities already forming part of it? This research discusses how popular and organisational magazines in Finland and in the Netherlands are taking part in this debate in 2003–2006. Discourses of immigration and ethnic diversity and articulations of immigrants and people belonging to ethnic minorities in general news magazines Suomen Kuvalehti and Elsevier, construction trade union magazines Rakentaja and Bouw, women's magazines Me Naiset and Libelle and seniors' magazines ET and Plus Magazine are analysed. When writing about these issues, magazines are articulating representations of people, including ideas of who they are and what kind of qualities they have. These articulations offer subject positions to immigrant and ethnic minority actors: selections of socially defined identity categories and qualities that are ascribed to people in the texts and that carry an idea of to which group people belong. Magazines not only aim at strengthening a national community, but also or especially the community that consists of their readers. In so doing, magazine texts construct symbolic communities that can be inclusive or exclusive towards immigrants and ethnic minorities. This has real effects on the lives of the people, since the role of the media is important in how these people are treated in encounters outside the media, as well as in the wider public opinions on these groups. Finland and the Netherlands were chosen to be the objects of this comparison due to their similarities as Western welfare states, but even more so due to their different immigration histories. Through the centuries, the Netherlands has been a central location for commerce and a destination for migrations. It has received large groups of immigrants from the 1950s on, and today it is one of the most multicultural countries in Europe. Finland has at times had an excess of population in proportion to jobs available. Hence it has traditionally been a country of emigration and did not see any extensive migration until 1990s and onwards. The study investigates the discourses articulated around floating signifiers immigration and ethnic diversity. It asks which ethnic or immigrant actors are relevant for different magazines: who is defined as actors in magazine texts and how are they defined? What kind of subject positions are ethnic/immigrant actors given to and, how are their collective identities and subject positions articulated? How are readers in different magazines positioned in relation to immigrants and ethnic minorities? Yet another question in this study is to determine to whom membership of the symbolic and real communities is available in different magazines in Finnish and Dutch contexts, which at times grow increasingly critical towards diversity and multiculturalism, and to determine under what conditions membership is possible. Symbolic communities are communities, in which the members do not know each other personally. Therefore, the unity and similarity between the members has to be imagined and strengthened symbolically. Nations are symbolic communities, but so are also media audiences, and they are articulated in media texts. The study also pays attention to articulations of possible versions of organisation of ethnic diversity in society, alternative discourses being universalism, assimilation, multiculturalism or differentialism. In this research quantitative and qualitative methods are combined to answer the research questions set. In both methods of analysis Laclau and Mouffe's discourse theory (1985/2001) was used as a starting point. The quantitative content analysis in Chapter 4 that furthermore derives from theoretical discussion of identities, provides a general overview of the research material and its contents, especially the actors represented, but also clarifies on which issues to concentrate in the qualitative discourse analysis. It is also an initial analysis of the subject positions articulated in the texts. In the thereafter following qualitative discourse theoretical analysis in Chapter 5 the discursive fields concerning immigration and ethnic diversity in the selected magazines, the discourses on these issues, and the subject positions articulated, hierarchies created and symbolic communities suggested in the magazine texts are analysed. This analysis is continued in Chapter 6. On the basis of the quantitative analysis, it can be said that Finnish magazines discuss immigration and ethnic minorities to a much lesser extent than Dutch magazines. The Finnish magazines used more a personal view on the issues, while the Dutch magazines were discussing larger groups. All the magazines analysed had a specific way of representing immigrants and ethnic minorities. By combining the results of the analysis of different variables, it was possible to characterise a 'typical representative' of an immigrant or ethnic actor in each of the magazines discussed. These typical representatives of immigrants and ethnic minority members represented the types of people and topics that were relevant to the magazine and its readers. The typical representative of an immigrant in the construction trade union magazines was a foreign construction worker, either a union-member or a non-union member. In the women's magazines and in seniors' magazine ET, the typical representative was a family member, a colleague or another close acquaintance of the Finnish or the Dutch. In general news magazine Suomen Kuvalehti the typical representative was a successful immigrant or a celebrated expert, or an immigrant who had not arrived in Finland yet. In general news magazine Elsevier and in seniors' magazine Plus, the typical representatives were the Dutch allochtoon or Muslim minority, and individual experts representing the same minorities. The discourses in the construction trade union magazines articulated immigration and foreign construction workers as a threat, as a welcome group in the labour union or they expressed a worry about the labour participation of ethnic minority members. Universalism was articulated as the option to organise ethnic diversity. The women's magazines and seniors' magazine ET articulated discourses on intercultural exchange in families, multicultural dialogue and integration, celebration of womanhood and celebration of personal histories. The discourses each articulated from a slightly different perspective how people encounter each other in real-life situations or integrate successfully. The discourses were based on multicultural views mostly, but also on universalism requiring societal participation. The news magazines and seniors' magazine Plus Magazine articulated discourses of universalism, assimilation and multiculturalism, all with a specific view on bonding and bridging of immigrants and ethnic minorities within a society. Universalism insisting on economic bridging and assimilation requiring cultural bonding were stressed the most. To summarise the discourses articulated in different magazines, it can be concluded that all the discourses were based on four different articulations of immigration and ethnic diversity. These issues and the groups involved were articulated as a threat, as a utility, as victims or as objects of celebration. These articulations were connected to the articulations of the specific subject positions of immigrants and ethnic minorities in each case. They also had a connection with articulations on the options of organisation of an ethnically diverse society, and with that, the articulation of symbolic communities. The specific subject positions articulated on immigrants and ethnic minorities included three elements that play a decisive role in the overall composition of the subject position. One element in the articulations defines whether the articulation takes a collective or individual approach to the person in question, the second element whether and to what extent a subject position includes dominantly an ethnic identity or a non-ethnicity-based identity categorisation, and the third whether the subject position under articulation is represented as belonging to a certain inside group or being on the outside. The three elements are then 1) collective-individual, 2) ethnicity-non-ethnicity and 3) inside-outside. These elements that make eight possible combinations can be further used to analyse the subject positions of immigrants and ethnic minority members in media texts. This research shows that, all in all, news journalism and magazine journalism share many similarities in terms of issues and views on immigration and ethnic diversity. In that the magazines were rather traditional instead of innovative or daring. What however is clearer in magazine journalism than in news is that magazines serve two purposes when they write about immigration and ethnic diversity. On one hand, the magazines articulated a symbolic in-community that is important to the magazine and its readers, but, at the same time, they also articulated the national community at large. The articulations of the symbolic communities of the readerships and the national community existed side-by-side, but one of them was stressed above the other. In case of the construction trade union magazines, it was most of all the community of the trade union that was articulated, and the women's magazines stressed an articulation of the community of women (and families), whereas the general news magazines highlighted the national symbolic community. All the magazines also reflected the context of the symbolic community within which they had been produced, in these cases, the societies that are Western welfare states. The magazines analysed here show that they are not merely identity media, articulating only an in-community of readers, but also political media, discussing society and the groups living in it on a large scale. Therefore, all the magazines also shared similar articulations on the issues of immigration and ethnic diversity. All the magazines, however, also had a specific way of approaching societal debates, and it was not always the way that we are used to seeing in news journalism. The magazines also offered spaces for personal approaches and voices. In 2003–2006, immigration was still a relatively minor phenomenon in the Finnish magazines. When immigration was discussed, it was mostly through experiences of individuals or as a future scenario. The Dutch magazines were discussing the crisis of multiculturalism, including a heated debate on ethnic diversity in the society and national cohesion. Especially the loyalty of the Muslim minority was questioned. The Finnish discussion also showed influences from this European debate. What combines the discourses and articulations in all the magazines in Finland and in the Netherlands is that they all contribute to social imaginaries and myths about the nation and the society. The magazines were striving to maintain the nation by articulating symbolic communities that mostly were open to those immigrants and ethnic minorities only that had proven the most similar to the 'native' inhabitants. The subject position of an immigrant or a member of an ethnic minority was in both countries articulated to be somewhat on the outside. In the Finnish discussions, the immigrants were 'not really there yet'; in the Dutch discussion, the ethnic minorities were present but they were often located on the outskirts of society. The strongest and most over-arching societal myth that combined the Finnish and Dutch discourses was the myth of a Western welfare state. In all the magazines, the welfare state and its premises were reflected and immigrants and ethnic minorities and their subject positions were articulated in relation to the welfare state. In Finland the need to maintain the welfare state in the future was decisive on what kind of immigrants and immigration was desired now and in the future. In the Dutch case, the worry for the failing welfare state guided the discourses in the magazines. The neoliberal market logic that requires that each member of a welfare state is a productive member defined who can be accepted in the symbolic community of the nation and society and on which terms. People were individually responsible to fulfil the requirements and their value as a member of the symbolic, as well as the actual, community depended on their ability to do so. People's membership in the state and the society was not based on civil or political rights, and not even on social rights, but on a social responsibility to contribute in ways deemed productive: immigrants and ethnic minorities needed to serve the welfare state, not the opposite.
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Bhimanahalli-1 Microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and the physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 369 ha in Yadgir taluk & district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought-prone with an average annual rainfall of 866 mm, of which about 652 mm is received during south-west monsoon, 138 mm during north-east and the remaining 76 mm during the rest of the year. An area of 320 ha in the microwatershed is covered by soils, 49 ha by others (habitation and water body). The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 3 soil series and 3 soil phases (management units) and 2 land management units. The length of crop growing period is about 120-150 days starting from 1st week of June to 4th week of October. From the master soil map, several interpretative and thematic maps like land capability, soil depth, surface soil texture, soil gravelliness, available water capacity, soil slope and soil erosion were generated. Soil fertility status maps for macro and micronutrients were generated based on the surface soil samples collected at every 320 m grid interval. Land suitability for growing 26 major agricultural and horticultural crops was assessed and maps showing the degree of suitability along with constraints were generated. Entire area in the microwatershed is suitable for agriculture. Entire area of the microwatershed has soils that are very deep (>150 cm). Entire area in the microwatershed has clayey soils at the surface. Entire area in the microwatershed is non gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. Entire area in the microwatershed has very gently sloping (1-3% slope) lands. Entire area in the microwatershed is moderately (e2) eroded. An area of about 78 per cent soils are slightly to moderately alkaline (pH 7.3-8.4) in soil reaction and about 9 per cent soils are strongly alkaline (8.4 - 9.0). The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils in the microwatershed is non saline (0.75). About 31 per cent area is low in available phosphorus, 52 per area is medium (23-57 kg/ha) and 4 per cent is high (>57 kg/ha). About 337 kg/ha). Available sulphur is medium (10 -20 ppm) in an area of about 20 ppm) in 87 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available boron is low (1.0 ppm) in 47 per cent area. Available iron is sufficient (>4.5 ppm) in 83 per cent area and deficient in 3 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils of the microwatershed. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 74 per cent area of the microwatershed. The land suitability for 26 major crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the Microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 320(87) - Sapota - - Maize - 320(87) Pomegranate - 320(87) Bajra - 320(87) Musambi 78(21) 242(66) Groundnut - - Lime 78(21) 242(66) Sunflower 78(21) 242(66) Amla 242(66) 78(21) Redgram - 204(55) Cashew - - Bengal gram 320 (87) - Jackfruit - - Cotton 320(87) - Jamun - 320(87) Chilli - 320 (87) Custard apple 320(87) - Tomato 78(21) - Tamarind - 320(87) Drumstick - 320(87) Mulberry - - Mango - - Marigold - 320(87) Guava - - Chrysanthemum - 320(87) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested to these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. This would help in not only supplementing the farm income but also provide fodder and fuel and generate lot of biomass which would help in maintaining an ecological balance and also contribute to mitigating the climate change. SILENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY The results indicated that 35 farmers were sampled in Bhimanahalli-1 microwatershed among them 7 (20%) were marginal farmers, 9 (25.71%) were small farmers, 7 (20%) were semi medium farmers, 6 (17.14%) was medium farmers and 1 (2.86%) were large farmers. Apart from these 5 landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey. The data indicated that there were 95 (61.69%) men and 59 (38.31%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of marginal farmers was 4, small farmer was 4, semi medium farmer was 4, medium farmers were 5, large farmers were 5 and for landless farmers it was 4. The data indicated that 24 (15.58%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 46 (46.10%) were in 16-35 years of age, 50 (32.47 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 9 (5.84%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that the Bhimanahalli-1had 43.51 per cent illiterates, 16.88 per cent of them had primary school education, 7.79 per cent of them had middle school education, 15.58 per cent of them had high school education, 7.14 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.65 per cent of them had ITI and 3.90 per cent of them had degree education. The results indicated that, 85.71 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 11.43 per cent of the household heads were general labours labourers and 5.71 per cent were in private services. The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 61.04 per cent of the household members, 6.49 per cent were general labours, 1.30 per cent of them were in private sector, 17.53 per cent of them were students and 9.09 per cent were housewives. In case of landless households 55.56 per cent were agricultural general labour, 5.56 per cent were in private service and 22.22 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 89.66 per cent were agriculturist and 3.45 percent were in private sector, students and house wife respectively. In case of small farmers, 61.54 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 12.82 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 70.97 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 22.58 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers, 62.50 per cent of the household members were performing agriculture and 21.88 per cent of them were students. In case of large farmers 40 per cent of the household members were performing agriculture and 60 per cent of them were students. The result showed that 1.95 per cent of them participated in self help groups and 98.05 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Small farmers and semi medium farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Small farmers and semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions. 2 The results indicated that 45.71 per cent of the households possess Katcha house, 20 per cent of them possess Pucca house, 28.57 per cent of them possess Semi Pacca house and 5.71 per cent of them possess thatched house. The results showed that 100 per cent of the households possess TV, 11.43 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 11.43 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 80 per cent of the households possess mobile phones and 2.86 per cent of the households possess refrigerator and car respectively. The results showed that the average value of television was Rs.9142, mixer grinder was Rs.2250, refrigerator Rs.9000, motor cycle was Rs.60750, Car Rs.400000 and mobile phone was Rs.2006. Results showed 22.86 per cent of the households possess plough and bullock cart respectively, 2.86 per cent of them possess power tiller, 8.57 per cent of the households possess sprayer and tractor correspondingly and 5.71 per cent of the households possess weeder. The results showed that the average value of plough was Rs.4625; the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 23625, the average value of power tiller Rs. 25000, the average value of tractor Rs. 800000, the average value of Sprayer Rs.4666 and the average value of weeder Rs. 75. The results indicated that, 22.86 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 11.43 per cent of the households possess local cow, 2.86 per cent of the households possess sheep and 8.57 per cent of the households possess poultry birds. In case of small farmers, 11.11 per cent of households possess bullock. In case of semi medium farmers, 28.57 per cent of the households possess bullock, 14.29 per cent possess both local cow and sheep and 28.57 per cent of the households possess poultry birds. In case of medium farmers 50 of the households possess bullocks, 16.67 of the households possess local cow and 16.67 of the households possess poultry birds. The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 1.78, average own labour (women) available was 1.28, average hired labour (men) available was 12.69 and average hired labour (women) available was 13.50. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men and women available was 1.86, average hired labour (men) was 6.43 and average hired labour (women) available was 6.57. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.89, average own labour (women) was 1.22, average hired labour (men) was 9.56 and average hired labour (women) available was 11.22. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.71, average own labour (women) was 1.29, average hired labour (men) was 19.29 and average hired labour (women) available was 20. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 2.33, average own labour (women) was 1.17, average hired labour (men) was 15 and average hired labour (women) 3 available was 15.83. In large farmers average own labour men and women available was 1, average hired labour (men) and hired (women) was 50 respectively. The results indicated that, 65.71 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate and 20 per cent of the farmers have opined that the hired labour was inadequate. The results indicated that, 2 person was migrated from micro watershed that belonged to marginal farmer category. Total migration in the micro watershed was only 1.30 per cent. The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 1200 Kms and average duration was 6 months. Marginal farmers have migrated 1200 kms and on an average for 6 months. The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants. The results indicated that, households of the Bhimanahalli-1 micro-watershed possess 24.91 ha (49.53%) of dry land and 25.38 ha (50.47%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 4.46 ha (97.52 %) of dry land and 0.11 ha (2.48%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 11.70 ha (92.69%) of dry land and 0.92 ha (7.31 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 8.74 ha (62.85 %) of dry land and 5.17ha (37.15 %) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 13.92 ha (100%) of irrigated land and large farmer possess 5.26 ha (100 %) irrigated land. The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 367248.95 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 378061.23. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 537931.04 for dry land and Rs. 1764285.71 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 409958.51 for dry land Rs. 650000.01 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 222986.11 for dry land and Rs. 464213.00 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs.344751.38for irrigated land and in case of large farmers Rs. 304000 for irrigated land. The results indicated that, there were 2 functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, canal was the major irrigation source for 28.57 per cent of the farmers and bore well was the source for irrigation which was found to be 5.71 per cent. The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 6.53 meters. The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers there was 0.11 ha of irrigated land, in case of small farmers there was 0.92 ha of irrigated land, semi medium farmers were having 5.17 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 6.88 ha of irrigated land. 4 The results indicated that, farmers have grown cotton (11.65 ha), groundnut (1.62 ha), Paddy (19.57 ha), Red gram (5.71 ha) and Sorghum (4.57 ha) in kharif season. Farmers have grown 6.11 ha of cotton and 0.97 ha of sorghum in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown cotton, paddy and sorghum. Small farmers have grown cotton, Paddy, Red gram and Sorghum. Similarly semi medium farmers have grown cotton, groundnut, paddy, redgram and sorghum. Medium farmers have grown cotton and paddy and large farmers grown only paddy. The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Bhimanahalli-1 microwatershed was found to be 99.81 per cent. In case of Marginal farmers, small farmers, semi medium farmers and large farmers it was 100 per cent and in case of medium farmers it was 99.33 per cent. The results indicated that, 31.43 per cent of the households have bank account and 11.43 per cent of savings. Among marginal farmers 42.86 percent of them possess bank account and 28.57 per cent of them possess savings. 33.33 per cent of small farmers possess bank account and 11.11 per cent of savings. Semi medium farmers possess 57.14 per cent of bank account and 14.29 per cent of savings accounts and large farmers possess 100 per cent of bank account. The results indicated that, 20 per cent of landless, 14.29 per cent of marginal, 22.22 per cent of small, 14.29 per cent semi medium, 33 per cent of medium farmers and 100 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, 18.18 per cent have availed loan in cooperative bank, 45.45 per cent have availed loan in Grameena bank and 9.09 per cent have availed loan in SHGs/CBOs. The results indicated that, landless, marginal, small, semi medium, medium and large have availed Rs.100000, Rs. 300000, Rs.50000, Rs.53333.33, Rs.100000 and Rs. 200000 respectively. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 123636.36. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production. The results indicated that, 100 percent of loan was taken from private credit was for construction-house, construction-cattle shed. Results indicated that 28.57 per cent of the households have partially paid their institutional loan and 71.43 per cent of the households have unpaid their institutional loan. Results indicated that 100 percent of the households have unpaid their private credit loan. Results indicated that 28.57 per cent of the farmers opined that the credit, which was taken from various institutes was helped them to perform timely agricultural 5 operations and also opined that institutes, they were forced to sell the produce at low price to repay loan in time respectively. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 122743.07. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 135947.83. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. 13204.76. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.11. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 26995.54. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 46808.77. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 19813.23. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.73. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 69047.79. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 62367.50. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. -6680.29. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.9. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 16037.01. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 41055.29. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. 25018.28. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.56. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 35099.26. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 69232.72. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. 34133.46. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.97. The results indicated that, 17.14 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder and green fodder was adequate respectively. The results indicated that the average income from wage Rs.51714.29, agriculture Rs. 110028.57, non farm income Rs. 42.86 and goat farming was Rs. 1428.57. The results indicated that the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 8171.43 and agriculture was Rs. 25728.57. On an average the expenditure was found Rs.5434.57. The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 3 coconut trees and 3 Mango trees in their field. The results indicated that, households have planted 2 Eucalyptus, 109 Neem tree and 4 Banyan tree in the field. The results indicated that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs.3285.17 for land development. Small farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs.1111.11 for land development. Semi medium households have an average investment capacity Rs.15000 for land development. The results indicated that for 8.57 per cent of the households were dependent on loan from bank for land development. 6 The results indicated that, cotton, Groundnut, Red Gram, and sorghum were sold to the extent of 100 per cent and Paddy was sold to the extent of 82.93 per cent. The results indicated that, 28.57 percent of the households have sold their produce to agents/ traders, 54.29 percent of the households sold their produce in local/village merchant and 2.86 per cent of the households sold their produce to regulated market. The results indicated that 11.43 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport and 74.29 per cent have used tractor. The results indicated that, 11.43 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 22.22 percent of small farmers, 14.29 percent semi medium farmers and 16.67 per cent of medium farmers. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing i.e. 100 per cent of marginal farmers, small farmers, semi medium farmers and medium farmers have showed interest in soil testing respectively. The results indicated that, 8.57 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding, i.e. 28.57 per cent of marginal farmers, 14.29 per cent of semi medium farmers have adopted field bunding. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted field bunding opined that bunds are good. The results indicated that 8.57 per cent of the soil conservation structures are constructed by their own. The results indicated that, 94.29 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel and 11.43 percent of the households used LPG as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, piped supply was the source for drinking water for 85.71 per cent of the households, 8.57 per cent of the households were using bore well and 5.71 per cent of the households were using lake/tank as a source of drinking water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light which was found to be 100 per cent. The results indicated that, 54.29 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 80 per cent of landless, 28.57 per cent of marginal, 66.67 per cent of small, 28.57 per cent of semi medium, 66.67 per cent of medium and 100 per cent of the large farmers had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 91.43 per cent of the sampled household's possessed BPL card, 5.71 per cent of the sampled household's possessed APL card and 2.86 per cent of the sampled households not possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 82.86 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 80 per cent of the landless, 71.43 percent of the marginal, 88.89 per cent of the small, 71.43 per cent of the semi medium, 100 percent of the medium farmers and 100 per cent of large farmers. 7 The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, fruits, milk, and meat were adequate for 97.14 per cent, 80 per cent, 71.43 per cent, 57.14 per cent, 94.29 per cent and 97.14 per cent of the households respectively. Fruits and eggs were adequate for 100 per cent of the households correspondingly. The results indicated that, cereals were inadequate for 2.86, pulses were inadequate for 20 per cent, oilseeds were inadequate for 28.57 per cent, vegetables were inadequate for 2.86 per cent, fruits were inadequate for 42.86 per cent, milk was inadequate 5.71 per cent, eggs were inadequate for 2.86 per cent and meat was inadequate for 5.71 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 91.43 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (80%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (62.86%), inadequacy of irrigation water (57.14%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (80%), high rate of interest on credit (82.86%), low price for the agricultural commodities (88.57%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (85.71%), inadequate extension services (40%) and lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (77.14%). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Handrahalu-3 microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 442 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 99 per cent is covered by soils and 1 per cent by others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 10 soil series and 16 soil phases (management units) and 3 land management units. The length of crop growing period is 150 cm) soils. Entire area of about 99 per cent area has clayey soils at the surface at the surface. About 78 per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. An area of about 18 per cent has nearly level sloping (0-1%) and 81 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands. An area of about 68 per cent has soils that are slightly eroded (e1) and 31 per cent moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about 3 per cent are moderately alkaline (pH 7.8-8.4), 63 per cent strongly alkaline (pH 8.4-9.0) and 33 per cent are very strongly alkaline (pH>9.0) in soil reaction. The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils is 337 kg/ha) in available potassium content. Available sulphur is medium (10-20 ppm) in 14 per cent and 85 per cent are high (>20 ppm) in the microwatershed. Available boron is low (0.5 ppm) in about 96 per cent area, 3 per cent area is medium (0.5-1.0 ppm) in soils. Available iron is sufficient (>4.5 ppm) in entire area of about 99 per cent. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in about 2 per cent area. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 174 (39) 229 (52) Sapota - - Maize - 392 (89) Pomegranate - 305(69) Bajra - 392 (89) Musambi 122 (27) 183 (42) Groundnut - - Lime 122 (27) 183 (42) Sunflower 122 (27) 177 (40) Amla - 408 (93) Red gram - 251 (57) Cashew - - Bengalgram 174 (39) 229 (52) Jackfruit - - Cotton 174 (39) 12 (3) Jamun - 199 (45) Chilli - - Custard apple 174 (39) 235 (53) Tomato - - Tamarind - 205 (46) Brinjal - 409 (93) Mulberry - 162 (37) Onion - - Marigold - 403 (91) Bhendi - 409 (93) Chrysanthemum - 290 (66) Drumstick - 305 (69) Jasmine - 104 (24) Mango - - Crossandra - 177 (40) Guava - - Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 3 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops that helps in maintaining productivity and ecological balance in the microwatershed. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc. Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF STUDY Results indicated that 32 farmers were sampled in Handrahalu-3 micro watershed among them 2 (6.25%) were landless, 8 (25%) were marginal farmers, 9 (28.13%) were small farmers, 10 (31.25%) were semi medium farmers and 3(9.38%) were medium farmers. The data indicated that there were 74 (54.81%) men and 61 (45.19%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of landless farmers was 4, marginal farmers were 4, small farmers were 3.33, semi medium farmers were 4.80 and medium farmers were 5.67. The data indicated that, 28 (20.74%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 59 (43.70%) were in 16-35 years of age, 34 (25.19%) were in 36-60 years of age and 14 (10.37%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that Handrahalu-3 had 25.93 per cent illiterates, 1.48 per cent functional literates, 32.59 per cent of them had primary school education, 17.78 per cent of them had middle school education, 10.37 per cent of them had high school education, 3.70 per cent of them had PUC education, 2.22 per cent of them did ITI, 1.48 per cent of them had degree education and 0.74 persons were doing masters. The results indicate that, 81.25 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 6.25 per cent of the households were agricultural laborers and 3.13 per cent of the households were students. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 22.22 per cent of the household members, 14.63 per cent were agricultural labourers, 2.96 per cent were general laborers, 20 per cent of them were student and 2.96 per cent of them were children's. In case of landless farmers, 25 per cent were agricultural labour, 50 per cent of them were general laborers and 12.50 per cent were in private service and were housewives respectively. In case of marginal farmers 25 per cent were agriculturists, 50 agricultural labours and 12.50 per cent were students. In case of small farmers 30 per cent were agriculturists, 43.33 agricultural labours and 26.67 per cent were students. In case of semi medium farmers 58.33 per cent were agriculturists, 20.83 per cent of them were doing agriculture, 54.17 per cent were agriculture labours and 25 per cent were students. In case of medium farmers 17.65 per cent were agriculturists, 58.52 per cent were agricultural labours and 17.65 per cent were students. The results show that 100 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. The results indicate that 3.13 per cent of the households possess thatched house and Pucca house respectively and 93.75 per cent of the households possess Katcha house. The results shows that 87.50 per cent of the households possess TV, 9.38 per cent of them possess DVD/VCD player, 71.88 per cent of the households possess Mixer 2 grinder, 6.25 per cent of the households possess refrigerator, 68.75 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 28.13 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 6.25 per cent of the households possess auto and 87.50 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results shows that the average value of television was Rs.2533, that the average value of DVD/VCD Player was Rs.933, the average value of mixer grinder was Rs.473, the average value of refrigerator 9000, the average value of bicycle was Rs. 669, the average value of motor cycle was Rs.24755, the average value of Auto was Rs.58500 and the average value of mobile phone was Rs.1354. About 46.88 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 46.88 per cent of them possess plough, 3.13 per cent of them possess tractor, 43.75 per cent of them posses sprayer, 56.25 per cent of them possess weeder, 37.50 per cent of them possess chaff cutter and 3.13 per cent of them possess earth remover/duster. The results show that the average value of plough was Rs.2046, bullock cart was Rs.12400, tractor was Rs.250000, sprayer was Rs.2342, weeder was Rs.19, chaff cutter was Rs.1441 and earth remover/duster was Rs.8000. The results indicate that, 43.75 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 15.63 per cent of the households possess local cow, 12.50 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow and 9.38 per cent of the households possess buffalo. Results showed that in case of landless 50 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow, in marginal households, 50 per cent possess bullocks, 12.50 per cent possess local cow and 25 per cent possess buffalo. In case of small farmers, 22 per cent of the households possess bullock and 11.11 per cent possess local cow, cross bread cow and buffalo respectively. In case of semi medium farmers, 60 per cent of households possess bullock, 30 per cent of households possess local cow, 20 per cent possess cross bread cow. In case of medium farmers, 66.67 per cent of the households possess bullocks. The results indicate that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 6.74, average own labour (women) available was 6.52, average hired labour (men) available was 24.85 and average hired labour (women) available was 27.57. The data indicated that in case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.50, average own labour (women) was 1.38, average hired labour (men) was 3.25 and average hired labour (women) available was 3.25. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.44, average own labour (women) was 1.11, average hired labour (men) was 6 and average hired labour (women) available was 6.22. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.80, average own labour (women) was 1.70, average hired labour (men) was 6.60 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.10. In case of medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2, average own labour 3 (women) was 2.33, average hired labour (men) was 9 and average hired labour (women) available was 11. The results indicate that, 93.75 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was inadequate which includes 100 per cent of the marginal, small, semi medium and medium farmers respectively. The results indicate that, households of the Handrahalu-3 micro watershed possess 51.68 ha (88.08%) of dry land and 7 ha (11.92%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 5.01 ha (100%) of dry land. Small farmers possess 14.17 ha (100%) of dry land. Semi medium possess 19.28 ha (81.54%) of dry land and 4.37 ha (18.46%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 13.21 ha (83.40 %) of irrigated land, 2.63 ha (16.60%) of dry land. The results indicate that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 183,750.98 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 357,142.86. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 458,514.94 for dry land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 190,488.43 for dry land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 186,610.70 for dry land and Rs. 457,831.33 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 68,085.76 for dry land and Rs. 190,000 for irrigated land. The results indicate that, there were 4 functioning and 4 de-functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicate that, bore well was the major irrigation source in the micro water shed for 12.50 per cent of the farmers. The results indicate that, the depth of bore well was found to be 54.36 meters. The results indicate that, small farmers had irrigated area of 4.37 hectares and medium farmers had 2.63 hectares. On an average there were 7 ha of irrigated land. The results indicate that, farmers have grown maize (26.19 ha), greengram (11.42 ha), sunflower (9.31ha), sorghum (6.01ha), wheat (2.63 ha), Bengal gram (1.78 ha) and bajra (1.37 ha) in kharif season. Farmers also grown onion (2.51 ha), sunflower (2.14 ha), sorghum (8.42 ha), maize (5.64 ha), Bengal gram (5.56 ha) and cotton (2.93 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown maize, sunflower, Bengal gram, sorghum and bajra. Small farmers have grown maize, green gram, sunflower, Bengal gram, sorghum and cotton. Semi medium farmers have grown maize, green gram, sunflower, sunflower and bajra. Medium farmers have grown maize, green gram, wheat, Bengal gram and cotton. The results indicate that, the cropping intensity in Handrahalu-3 micro watershed was found to be 87.64 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 106.14 per cent, for small farmers it was 91.03 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 90.89 per cent and medium farmers had cropping intensity of 72.10 per cent. The results indicate that, 43.75 per cent of the households possess both bank account and savings correspondingly. 4 The results indicate that, 50 per cent of landless, 25 per cent of marginal, 33.33 per cent of small, 70 per cent of semi medium and 33.33 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, 7.14 per cent have availed loan from friends/ relatives. The results indicated that, land less farmers have availed Rs. 10000. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 30366.42. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31685.56. The net income from Maize cultivation was Rs. 1319.14, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.04. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 40775.34. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 27194.66. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -13580.68. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.67. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for onion was Rs. 13154.87. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 18405.48. The net income from onion cultivation was Rs. 5250.62. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.4. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 35865.29. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 63438.51. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 27573.21. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.77. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for Sorghum was Rs. 27463.69. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31779.38. The net income from Sorghum cultivation was Rs. 4315.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.16. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 20733.75. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 60315.65. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. 39581.90. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.91. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for sunflower was Rs. 30122.88. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 53332.44. The net income from sunflower cultivation was Rs. 23209.57. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.77. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for green gram was Rs. 16713.31. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 50605.60. The net income from green gram cultivation was Rs. 33892.29. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.03. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for wheat was Rs. 18954.91. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 42560.00. The net income from wheat cultivation was Rs. 23605.09. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.25. The results indicate that, 15.63 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 34.38 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate.50 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate. 5 The data regarding the average annual gross income in Handrahalu-3 micro watershed is indicated that in case of landless the average income from wage was Rs.37500 and from dairy farm was Rs.17500. In case of marginal farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.24000, business was Rs.15375, wage was Rs.4000, agriculture was Rs.44325, non farm income was Rs.1500 and dairy farm was Rs.8640.In small farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.23866.67, business was Rs.17222.22, wage was Rs.2666.67, agriculture was Rs.114900 and non farm income was Rs.6777.78. In case of semi medium farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs.22200, business was Rs.14500, wage was Rs.11340, agriculture was Rs.114900, non farm income was Rs.600 and dairy farm was Rs.3276. in medium farmers the average income from wage was Rs.2000, agriculture was Rs.177566.67 and non farm income was Rs.5333.33. The results indicate that in case of landless, the average annual expenditure from wage and dairy farm was Rs.25000 respectively. In case of marginal farmers the average annual expenditure from business was Rs.26500, agriculture was Rs.16664.29 and dairy farm was Rs.7500. In case of small farmers, the average annual expenditure from service/salary was Rs.22500; business was Rs.18000 and agriculture was Rs.46750. In semi medium farmers the average annual expenditure from business was Rs.20000, wage was Rs.2500, agriculture was Rs.58800 and dairy farm was Rs.8000. In case of medium farmers the average annual expenditure from agriculture was Rs.100000. The results indicate that, sampled households have grown 14 coconut and 1 mango trees in their field. Farmers have also grown 7 coconut trees in their backyard. The results indicate that, households have planted 29 neem trees, 4 tamarind trees and 8 banyan trees. The results indicated that, bajra, Bengal gram, cotton, green gram, onion, sunflower and wheat were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Sorghum and Maize was sold to the extent of 60.98 per cent and 98.15 per cent respectively. The results indicated that, about 65.62 per cent of the households sold their produce to regulated market and another 28.13 per cent have sold their produce in cooperative marketing society. The results indicated that 28.57 per cent have used cart, 71.43 per cent have used tractor and 22.86 per cent of the farmers have used truck as a mode of transport. The results indicated that, 40.63 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems. The results indicated that, 40.63 per cent of the households are interested in soil testing. The results indicated that, bore well was the major source of drinking water for 93.75 per cent of the households and 3.13 per cent of the households were dependent on open well and canal/nala for drinking water. 6 The results indicated that, 90.63 percent used fire wood, and another 9.38 percent of the households used LPG. The results indicated that, Electricity was the major source of light for 96.88 per cent of the households in micro watershed and 3.13 per cent of the households were using kerosene lamp as a source of light. The results indicated that, 53.13 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of landless, 62.50 per cent of marginal, 33.33 per cent of small, 40 per cent of semi medium and 100 per cent of medium farmers had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 84.38 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 9.38 per cent did not possess BPL card and 3.13 per cent of the sampled households possessed APL card. The results indicated that, 40.63 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, eggs and meat was adequate for 90.63 per cent, 15.63 per cent, 6.25 per cent, 12.50 per cent, 3.13 per cent, 12.50 per cent, 9.38 per cent and 3.13 per cent of the households respectively. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseed, vegetables and fruits were inadequate for 6.25 per cent, 84.38 per cent, 68.75 per cent, 50 per cent and 90.63 per cent of the households. Milk and egg were inadequate for 68.75 per cent of the households respectively. The results indicated that, oilseed, vegetables, fruits, milk and egg were market surplus for 25 per cent, 34.38 per cent, 9.38 per cent, 3.13 per cent and 6.25 per cent respectively. The results indicated that, lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 31 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (50%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (69%), inadequacy of irrigation water (25%), high cost of fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (31%), high rate of interest on credit (13%), low price for the agricultural commodities (19%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (9%), Inadequate extension services (9%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (88%), less rainfall (94%) and inadequate extension services (91%). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Chik Sulikeri microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 540 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of 93 per cent is covered by soils, 5 per cent by rock outcrops and 2 per cent is by water bodies. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 18 soil series and 35 soil phases (management units) and 8 land management units. The length of crop growing period is 150 cm). About 4 per cent area in the microwatershed has sandy soils, 36 per cent area in the microwatershed has loamy soils and 54 per cent clayey soils at the surface. About 23 per cent area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. About 13 per cent area of the microwatershed has nearly level (0-1% slope) lands, 73 per cent area of the microwatershed has very gently sloping(1-3% slope) lands and 7 per cent area of microwatershed has gently sloping (3-5% slope) lands. An area of about 52 per cent area is moderately (e2) eroded and about 41 per cent area is slightly (e1) eroded. An area of about 0.75%) in 15 per cent area. An area of about 93 per cent is medium (23-57 kg/ha) and 57 kg/ha) in available phosphorus. An area of about 33 per cent is low (337 kg/ha) in available potassium. Available sulphur is low (20 ppm) in 5 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available boron is low (4.5 ppm) and 16 per cent is deficient (1.0 ppm) in available manganese content. Entire cultivated area is sufficient (>0.2 ppm) in available copper content. An area of about 25 per cent is deficient (0.6 ppm) in available zinc content. The land suitability for 31 major crops grown in the microwatershed was assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 24(4) 188(35) Sapota 15(3) 65(12) Maize 15(3) 198(37) Pomegranate 15(3) 97(18) Bajra 37(7) 235(44) Guava 15(3) 65(12) Groundnut 37(7) 227(42) Jackfruit 15(3) 65(12) Sunflower 24(4) 60(11) Jamun - 111(20) Cotton 9(2) 204(38) Musambi 24(4) 88(16) Red gram 15(3) 69(13) Lime 24(4) 88(16) Bengalgram 13(2) 218(40) Cashew 13(2) 52(9) Chilli 15(3) 151(28) Custard apple 59(11) 294(54) Tomato 15(3) 151(28) Amla 59(11) 294(54) Brinjal 36(7) 216(40) Tamarind - 61(11) Onion 36(7) 164(30) Marigold 15(3) 198(37) Bhendi 36(7) 216(40) Chrysanthemum 15(3) 198(37) Drumstick 28(5) 136(25) Jasmine 15(3) 166(31) Mulberry 28(5) 155(29) Crossandra 15(3) 141(26) Mango - 29(5) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 8 identified LMU s by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserves soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY Results indicated that 37 farmers were sampled in Chik Sulikeri micro watershed among them 5(13.51%) were landless, 4 (10.51%) were marginal farmers, 15 (40.54%) were small farmers, 7 (18.92%) were semi medium farmers, 5 (13.51%) were medium farmers and 1 (2.70%) were large farmers. The data indicated that there were 101(59.06%) men and 70 (40.94%) women among the sampled households. The average family size of landless farmers' was 3, marginal, small, medium and large farmers' was 5b and semi medium farmers' was 6. The data indicated that, 29 (16.97%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 80 (46.78%) were in 16-35 years of age, 51 (29.82%) were in 36-60 years of age and 11(6.43 %) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that Chik Sulikeri had 37.43 per cent illiterates, 44.44 per cent of them had primary school education, 1.17 per cent of them had middle school education, 6.43 per cent of them had high school education, 5.26 per cent of them had PUC education, 1.17 per cent of them did diploma, 2.34 per cent of them had degree education and 1.75 persons were doing others. The results indicate that, 91.89 per cent of households practicing agriculture and 8.11 per cent of the households were agricultural laborers. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 25.73 per cent of the household members, 51.46 per cent were agricultural laborers, 20.47 per cent were students and 1.17 housewives and children. In case of landless farmers, 21.43 per cent were doing agriculture, 64.29 per cent were agricultural laborers, and 14.29 per cent were housewives. In case of marginal farmers 26.32 per cent were agriculturists, 31.58 per cent were agricultural laborers and 36.84 per cent were students. In case of small farmers, 28.99 per cent were agriculturists, 53.62 per cent were agricultural laborers and 17.39 per cent were students. In case of semi medium farmers, 25.64 per cent were agriculturists, 48.72 per cent were agricultural laborer and 23.08 per cent were students. In case of medium farmers, 20 per cent were agriculturists, another 60 per cent were agricultural laborers and 20 per cent were students. In large farmers 20 per cent were agriculturists, another 40 per cent were agricultural laborers and 40 per cent were students. The results show that 100 per cent of the populations in the micro watershed have not participated in any local institutions. The results indicate that 13.51 per cent of the households possess thatched house, 75.68 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 10.81 per cent of them possess Pucca house. The results shows that 89.19 per cent of the households possess TV, 67.57 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 32.43 per cent of the households possess 2 bicycle, 37.84 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, and 97.30 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results showed that the average value of television was Rs.4151, mixer grinder was Rs.1396, motor cycle was Rs.1500 and mobile phone was Rs.31285 and mobile was Rs.1472. The data showed that, about 10.81 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 18.92 per cent of them possess plough and sprayer, 94.59 per cent of them possess weeder and 2.70 per cent of them possess harvester and chaff cutter respectively. The results show that the average value of bullock cart was Rs.18250, plough was Rs.1250, the average value of weeder was Rs. 23, the average value of sprayer was Rs.4571, the average value of harvester was Rs.45000 and the average value of chaff cutter Rs.3000. The results indicate that, 16.22 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 24.32 per cent of the households possess local cow and 2.70 per cent of the households possess buffalo and sheep respectively. In case of marginal households, 25per cent possess local cow. Among small farmers, 33.33 per cent of the households possess bullock and 26.67 per cent possess local cow. In case of semi medium farmers, 14.29 per cent of households possess bullock, 28.57 per cent of households possess local cow and 14.29 per cent of households possess buffalo. In medium farmers 20 per cent local cow and in large farmers 100 per cent of the household possess local cow. The results indicate that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 9.19, average own labour (women) available was 5.66, average hired labour (men) available was 8.05 and average hired labour (women) available was 9.13. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 31, average own labour (women) was 16, average hired labour (men) was 7 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.25. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.81, average own labour (women) was 1.69, average hired labour (men) was 9.27 and average hired labour (women) available was 11.63. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 25, average own labour (women) was 15.71, average hired labour (men) was 11.29 and average hired labour (women) available was 10.57. In case of medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2.20, average own labour (women) was 2.60, average hired labour (men) was 9 and average hired labour (women) available was 10. In case of large farmers, average own labour men available was 1, average own labour (women) was 1, average hired labour (men) was 7 and average hired labour (women) available was 8. 3 The results indicate that, 8.11 per cent of the households opined that the hired labour was adequate and 94.59 per cent of the households opined that the hired labour was inadequate. The results indicate that, households of the Chik Sulikeri micro watershed possess 22.83 ha (35.54%) of dry land and 41.42 ha (64.46%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 2.06 ha (80.95%) of dry land and 0.49 ha (19.05%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 13.89 ha (77.44%) of dry land and 4.05 ha (22.56%) of irrigated land. Semi medium possess 6.88 ha (52.80%) of dry land and 6.15 ha (47.20%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 12.52 ha (100%) of irrigated land, large farmers possess 3.64 18.21 ha (100%) of irrigated land. The results indicate that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 262,672.81 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 183,427.89. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 435,882.36 for dry land and was Rs. 1,029,166.63 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 251,893.94 for dry land and Rs. 592,800. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 232,470.59 for dry land and Rs. 325,000 for irrigated land. In case of medium and large famers, the average irrigated land value was Rs. 215,546.22 and Rs. 220,000 respectively. The results indicate that, there were 17 functioning and 16 de-functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicate that, bore well was the major irrigation source in the micro water shed for 45.95 per cent of the farmers. The results indicate that, the depth of bore well was found to be 77.04 meters. The results indicate that, marginal farmers were having 0.40 ha irrigated land, small farmers were having 3.24 ha of irrigated land, semi medium were having 9.39 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers had irrigated area of 12.52 ha and large farmers were having 1.62 ha of irrigated land respectively. On an average there was 27.17 ha of irrigated land. The results indicate that, farmers have grown groundnut (17.05 ha), maize (12.55 ha), bajra (4.05 ha), paddy (3.68 ha), navane (3.24 ha), mango (1.62 ha), sorghum (1.30 ha), horsegram (1.21 ha), groundnut (1.21 ha), cotton (0.81 ha) and tomato (0.40 ha) in kharif season and also grown groundnut (1.21 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown maize, navane and tomato. Small farmers have grown groundnut, bajra, paddy, navane, horsegram and cotton. Semi medium farmers have grown groundnut, maize, bajra, navane and groundnut. Medium farmers have grown groundnut, maize and paddy. Large farmers have grown mango. The results indicate that, the cropping intensity in Chik Sulikeri micro watershed was found to be 88.79 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 98.36 per cent, for small farmers it was 99.54 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 4 89.11 per cent, and medium farmers had cropping intensity of 72.90 per cent and in large farmers it was 100 per cent. The results indicate that, 86.49 per cent of the households have bank account and 86.49 per cent of the households have savings. The results indicate that, 86.49 per cent of the households have availed credit from different sources. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 31771.63. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 34174.67. The net income from Maize cultivation was Rs. 2403.04, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.08. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 35771.59. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 48158.68. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. 12387.09. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.35. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 27138.83. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 33379.73. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 6240.91. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.23. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for horsegram was Rs. 14751.82. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 32604. The net income from horsegram cultivation was Rs. 17852.18. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.21. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 43450.70. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 73850.81. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. 30400.12. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.7. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 48854.75. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 74100. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. 25245.25. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.52. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for tomato was Rs. 45006.53. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 98800. The net income from tomato cultivation was Rs. 53793.47. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.2. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for navane was Rs. 19144.78. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 25177.99. The net income from navane cultivation was Rs. 6033.21. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.32. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for mango was Rs. 30875.21. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 203775. The net income from 5 mango cultivation was Rs. 172899.79. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:6.6. The results indicate that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 141928.82. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 137399.96. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. -4528.86. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.97. The results indicate that, 21.62 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 13.51 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate. Around 2.70 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate. The results indicate that, in landless farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 103,000, in marginal farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 27,500 and agriculture was Rs.42837.50. In small farmers, the average annual gross income from service/salary was Rs. 2000, wage was Rs.22333.33, agriculture was Rs.71713.33 and dairy farm was Rs.5060.67.In semi medium farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 32,142.86, agriculture was Rs. 71,542.86 and dairy farm was Rs. 1,285.71. In medium farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 19400 and agriculture was Rs. 298400 and dairy farm was Rs. 600. In large farmers, the average annual gross income from wage was Rs. 10000 and agriculture was Rs. 30000. The results indicate that, in land less farmers, the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs. 42000. In marginal farmers, the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs.8333.33 and agriculture was Rs. 23,750. In small farmers the average annual expenditure from service/salary was Rs.20000, wage was Rs.9000, agriculture was Rs.32266.67 and dairy farm was Rs.6600. In semi medium farmers, the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs.9500, agriculture was Rs.31428.57 and dairy farm was Rs.2000. In medium farmers, the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs.9,250, agriculture was Rs. 59,000 and dairy farm was Rs.1000. In large farmers the average annual expenditure from wage was Rs.5000 and agriculture was Rs.10000. The results indicate that, sampled households have grown 2 areca nut, 11 coconut and 607 mango trees in their field and also planted 2 coconut trees in their back yard. The results indicate that, households have planted 3 teak trees and 43 neem trees in their field and 1 neem trees in their backyard. The results indicate that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 7243.24 for land development, Rs. 2513.51 in irrigation facility and 162.16 for improved crop production. Marginal households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 7000 for land development. Small farmers have an average 6 investment capacity of Rs. 7866.67 for land development, Rs. 3066.67 in irrigation facility and Rs.400 for improved crop production. Semi medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 8571.43 for land development and Rs. 3285.71 in irrigation facility. Medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 10,400 for land development and Rs. 3,200 in irrigation facility. large farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 10,000 for land development and Rs. 8,000 in irrigation facility. The results indicate that, for land development, 31.58 per cent of the farmers were dependent on government subsidy and 42.11 per cent of the farmers were dependent on loan from bank. For irrigation facility 15.79 per cent of the farmers were dependent on government subsidy and loan from bank respectively. For improved crop production 2.63 per cent of the farmers were dependent on loan from bank. The results indicated that, bajra, cotton, horsegram, maize, mango, navane, paddy, sorghum and tomato crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Groundnut was sold to the extent of 95.50 per cent. The results indicated that, about 8.11 per cent of the famers have sold their produce in agent/traders. 91.89 per cent farmers also sold their produce in cooperative marketing society. The results indicated that, 2.70 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transportation for their agricultural produce, and 97.30 per cent have also used tractor. The results indicated that, 62.61 per cent of the households have experienced soil and water erosion problems in the farm i.e., 50 per cent of marginal farmers, 80 per cent of small farmers, 57.14 per cent of semi medium farmers, 80 per cent of the medium farmers and 100 per cent of large farmers have experienced soil and water erosion problems. The results indicated that, 75.68 per cent have shown interest in soil test. The results indicated that, piped supply was the major source of drinking water for 89.19 per cent of the households and bore well was the source of drinking water for 10.81 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households used fire wood as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, Electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households in micro watershed. The results indicated that, 51.35 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 100 per cent of the landless, marginal, medium and large farmers, 13.13 per cent of small farmers and 28.57 per cent of the semi medium farmers. The results indicated that, 97.30 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card and 2.70 per cent did not possess PDS card. 7 The results indicated that, 64.86 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme. The results indicated that, cereals were adequate for 97.30 per cent of the households, pulses were adequate for 54.05 per cent, oilseeds were adequate for 35.14 per cent, vegetables were adequate for 48.65 per cent, fruits were adequate for 78.38 per cent, milk was adequate for 54.05 per cent, eggs were adequate for 54.05 per cent and meat was adequate for 5.41 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, cereals were inadequate for 2.70 per cent of the households, pulses were inadequate for 45.95 per cent, oilseeds were inadequate for 56.76 per cent, vegetables were inadequate for 45.95 per cent, fruits were inadequate for 24.32 per cent, milk was inadequate for 13.51 per cent and eggs were inadequate for 16.22 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 75.68 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (64.86%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (29.73%), inadequacy of irrigation water (16.22%), high cost of fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (43.24%), high rate of interest on credit (8.11%), low price for the agricultural commodities (16.22%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (13.51%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (24.32%), less rainfall (40.54%) inadequate extension services (24.32%) and source of agri technology information (13.51). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Gasaladoddi microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the Microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 536 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 80 per cent is covered by soil, 17 per cent by rock outcrops and 3 per cent by habitation and water body. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below The soils belong to 16 soil series and 36 soil phases (management units) and 8 land management units. The length of crop growing period is 150cm) soils. About 8 per cent sandy, 54 per cent loamy (sandy loam and sandy clay loam) and 18 per cent has clayey (sandy clay and clay) soils at the surface. About 17 per cent of the area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. An area of about 5 per cent is nearly level (0-1%), 72 per cent is very gently sloping (1-3%) and 3 per cent is gently sloping (3-5%) lands. An area of about 22 per cent is slightly eroded (e1) and 58 per cent is moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about 37 per cent is slightly acidic (pH 6.0-6.5), 37 per cent is neutral (pH 6.5-7.3), 5 per cent is slightly alkaline (pH 7.3-7.8) and 1 per cent is moderately alkaline (pH 7.8-8.4) in reaction. The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils are dominantly 0.75%) in 80 per cent area of the soils. Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in 68 per cent and high (>57 kg/ha) in 12 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available potassium is low (337 kg/ha) in 32 per cent of the soils. Available sulphur is low (20 ppm) in 3 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available boron is low (4.5 ppm) in 80 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 50 per cent area of the microwatershed. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in the entire area of the microwatershed. The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed was assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (class S1) and moderately suitable (class S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price, and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 3(1) 121(21) Sapota 5(1) 118(22) Maize - 161(30) Pomegranate 5(1) 134(25) Bajra 33(6) 252(46) Musambi 9(2) 131(24) Groundnut 39(7) 254(47) Lime 9(2) 131(24) Sunflower 3(1) 51(9) Amla 39(7) 286(53) Redgram - 54(10) Cashew 5(1) 140(26) Bengal gram 3(1) 157(29) Jackfruit 5(1) 118(22) Cotton 3(1) 120(22) Jamun - 140(26) Chilli - 107(19) Custard apple 42(8) 283(52) Tomato - 107(19) Tamarind - 21(4) Brinjal 39(7) 152(28) Mulberry 5(1) 212(40) Onion 33(6) 141(26) Marigold - 123(22) Bhendi 33(6) 157(29) Chrysanthemum - 123(22) Drumstick 5(1) 106(20) Jasmine - 107(19) Mango - 18(3) Crossandra - 110(20) Guava 5(1) 118(22) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 8 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested to these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation and drainage line treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY Results indicated that, 47 farmers were sampled in Gasaladoddi microwatershed among them 10 (21.28%) were marginal farmers, 15 (31.91 %) were small farmers, 14 (29.79 %) were semi medium farmers, 3 (6.38%) were medium farmers and 5 (10.64 %) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey. The data indicated that there were 259 population households were there in the studied micro watershed. Among them 137 (52.90%) men and 122 (47.10 %) were women. The average family size of landless was 4, marginal farmer was 6, small, semi medium and medium farmers were 5. The data indicated that 59 (22.78%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 128 (49.42 %) were in 16-35 years of age, 52 (20.08 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 20(7.72%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that the Gasaladoddi had 28.96 per cent illiterates, 35.14 per cent of them had primary school education, 11.97 per cent of them had middle school, 13.13 per cent them had high school education, 5.41 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.77 per cent of them had ITI education and masters and 1.93 per cent of them had degree education. The results indicated that, 78.72 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 8.51 per cent of them were agricultural labour, 6.38 per cent of the household heads were general labours and 2.13 per cent were in government service. The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 66.80 per cent of the household members, 3.09 per cent were agricultural labourers, 2.70 per cent were general labours, 0.39 per cent were in government service,0.77 per cent housewives, 1.93 per cent were children and 23.17 per cent of them were students. In case of landless farmers, 23.81 per cent were agricultural labour and 33.33 per cent were general labour and student respectively. In case of marginal farmers 65.08 per cent of them were doing agriculture, 3.17 per cent of them were agriculture labour and 26.68 per cent of them were students. In small farmers 71.08 per cent of them were doing agriculture and 27.71 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 79.49 per cent of them were agriculturist, and 14.10 per cent of them were students. In medium farmers 78.57 per cent of them were agriculturist and 14.29 per cent of them were doing other work. The results showed that 100 per cent of households have not participated in any local institutions. The results indicated that 40.43 per cent of the households possess thatched house, 29.79 per cent of the households possess Katcha house and 4.26 per cent of the households possess Pacca house. The results showed that, 85.11 per cent of the households possess TV, 78.72 per cent of the households possess mixer/grinder, 29.79 per cent of the households possess 2 bicycle, 40.43 per cent of the households possess motor cycle and 95.74 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results showed that the average value of television was Rs. 6,475, mixer/grinder was Rs. 1,305, bicycle was Rs. 1,285, motor cycle was Rs. 38,600 and mobile phone was Rs. 1,408. Results showed that about 31.91 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 40.43 per cent of them possess plough, 2.13 per cent of the households possess tractor, 23.40 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 78.72 per cent of the households possess weeder and 2.13 per cent of the households possess chaff cutter. The results showed that the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 27,733; the average value of plough was Rs. 1,354, the average value of tractor was Rs. 700,000, the average value of sprayer was Rs. 4,272, the average value of weeder was Rs. 30 and the average value of chaff cutter was Rs. 3,000. The results indicated that, 38.30 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 27.66 per cent of the households possess local cow and 2.13 per cent of the households possess buffalo and sheep respectively. 40 per cent of the marginal farmers possess bullock. In case of small farmers, 40 per cent of the households possess bullock and 3.33 per cent of the households possess local cow. In case of semi medium farmers, 50 per cent of households possess bullock and 42.86 per cent possess local cow. In case of medium farmers, 66.67 per cent of the households possess local cow and 33.33 per cent of the households possess bullock and buffalo respectively. The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 10.68, average own labour (women) available was 6.73, average hired labour (men) available was 10.73 and average hired labour (women) available was 9.12. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 2, average own labour (women) was also 1.80, average hired labour (men) was 9.40 and average hired labour (women) available was 8.60. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 13.73, average own labour (women) was 8.47, average hired labour (men) was 11.40 and average hired labour (women) available was 9.20. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 2.23, average own labour (women) was 2.08, average hired labour (men) was 10 and average hired labour (women) available was 8.08. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 61, average own labour (women) was 34.67, average hired labour (men) was 15 and average hired labour (women) available was 15. The results indicated that, 85.11 per cent of the household opined that the hired labour was adequate and 2.13 per cent of them opined that hired labour was inadequate. The results indicated that, 1 person was migrated from micro watershed that belonged to marginal farmer category. Total migration in the micro watershed was only 0.39 per cent. 3 The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 10 Kms and average duration was 10 months. Semi medium farmers have migrated 10 kms and on an average for 10 months. The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants. The results indicated that, households of the Gasaladoddi microwatershed possess 30.84 ha (53.50%) of dry land and 26.80ha (46.50%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 5.14ha (80.79%) of dry land 1.22ha (19.21%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 15.28 ha (83.26%) of dry land and 3.07ha (16.74%) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 10.42 ha (40%) of dry land and 15.63ha (60%) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 6.88ha (100%) of the irrigated land. The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 340,354.33 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 522,198.73. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 855,748.04 for dry land and Rs. 1,390,397.36 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 242,028.60 for dry land Rs. 1,106,455.88 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 230,303.03 for dry land and Rs. 498,989.90 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 159,823.53 for irrigated land. The results indicated that, there were 10 defunctioning and 22 functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, there were 1 defunctioning and 1 functioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 46.81 per cent of the farmers and 2.13 per cent were using open well as a source of irrigation. The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 42.78 meters and open well was 0.65 meters. The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers there was 1.22 per cent of irrigated land, in case of small farmers there was 3.07 ha of irrigated land, in case of semi medium farmers there was 19.04 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 6.07 ha of irrigated land. On an average there were 29.41 ha of irrigated land. The results indicated that, farmers have grown maize (31.01ha), groundnut (7.90 ha), bajra (4.14 ha), cotton (1.88 ha), paddy (3.33 ha), sunflower (2.51 ha) and cotton (0.40 ha) in kharif season. Marginal farmers have grown maize and paddy. Small farmers have grown maize, groundnut, bajra, sunflower and cotton. Semi medium farmers have grown maize, groundnut, bajra and paddy. Medium farmers have grown maize, groundnut and bajra. 4 The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Gasaladoddi microwatershed was found to be 76.96 per cent. In case of marginal farmers it was 100 per cent, in small farmers it was 93.37, in semi medium farmers it was 65.16 and in medium farmers it was 72.22 per cent. The results indicated that, 70.21 per cent of the households have bank account. 80 percent of landless, 100 marginal, 66.67 per cent small and 64.29 semi medium farmers possess bank account respectively. The results indicated that, 40 per cent of landless, 60 per cent of marginal, 6.67 per cent of the small and 28.57 per cent of semi medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, 5.56 per cent have availed loan from friends/relatives and money lender respectively. The results indicated that, landless farmers availed Rs.25000. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 2777.78. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 32578.46. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 33910.98. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs. 1332.52. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.04. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 76846.27. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 75018.72. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. -1827.55. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.98. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 92106.94. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 37235.25. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. -54871.69. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.4. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 27964.69. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 20417.92. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -7546.77. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.73. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 19607.59. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 53768.81. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. 34161.23. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.74. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Cotton was Rs. 59113.07. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 88920. The net income from Cotton cultivation was Rs. 29806.93. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.5. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 58431.09. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 91584.65. The net income from 5 paddy cultivation was Rs. 33153.56. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.57. The results indicated that, 68.09 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 19.15 per cent of the households opined that green fodder was adequate. The results indicated that, in landless farmers, the average income from wage was Rs. 52800. In marginal farmers the average income from business was Rs.2000, wage was Rs. 37,500 and agriculture was Rs. 29,340. In small farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 25,866.67, agriculture was Rs. 64,640 and dairy farm was Rs. 500. In semi medium farmers the average income from service/salary was Rs. 15,714.29, wage was Rs. 15,928.57, agriculture was Rs. 85,357.14 and dairy farm was Rs. 1,142.86. In medium farmers the average income from wage was Rs. 11,666.67, agriculture was Rs. 95,000 and dairy farm was Rs.1833.33. The results indicated that, in marginal farmers the average expenditure from agriculture was Rs.12000 and goat farming was Rs.8000. In case of small farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 1,166.67, agriculture was Rs. 33,933.33 and dairy farm was Rs. 500. In case of semi medium farmers the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs. 50,000, wage was Rs. 1,833.33, dairy farm was Rs. 1,125 and agriculture was Rs. 35,142.86. In case of medium farmers the average expenditure from wage was Rs. 7,000, agriculture was Rs. 40,000 and dairy farming was Rs. 1250. The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 2 cocoa, 65 coconut, 2 guava and 16 mango trees in their field and also planted 2 coconut trees in their back yard. The results indicated that, households have planted 51 teak, 85 neem, 3 tarmind trees and 5 banyan trees in their field. The results indicate that, households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 4276.60 for land development, Rs. 1425.53 in irrigation facility, Rs.2808.51 for improved crop production and Rs.829.79 for improved livestock management. Marginal households have an average investment capacity of Rs. 5800 for land development, Rs.3700 for improved crop production and Rs.800 for improved livestock management. Small farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 3733.33 for land development, Rs. 1600 in irrigation facility, Rs.2800 for improved crop production and Rs.400 for improved livestock management. Semi medium farmers have an average investment capacity of Rs. 6214.29 for land development, Rs. 3071.43 in irrigation facility, Rs.3785.71 for improved crop production and Rs.1785.71 for improved livestock management. The results indicated that, for land development, 40.43 per cent of the farmers were depending on government subsidy and 2.13 per cent were depending on loan from the bank. 19.15 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy 6 for irrigation facility. Similarly for improved crop production, 42.55 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy and 2.13 per cent were depending on loan from the bank and 21.28 per cent were depending on loan from the bank for improved live stock management. The results indicated that, bajra, cotton, paddy and sunflower crops were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Groundnut and maize were sold to an extent 95.38 per cent and 99.88 per cent respectively. The results indicated that, 6.38 percent of the households have sold their produce to agents/ traders and regulated market respectively and 100 per cent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchant. The results indicated that 6.38 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport, 80.85 per cent of them have used tractor and 36.17 per cent have used truck as a mode of transport. The results indicated that, 46.81 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 80 percent of marginal farmers, 40 per cent of small farmers and 57.14 per cent of semi medium farmers. The results indicated that, 63.83 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing including 100 per cent of marginal farmers, 73.33 per cent of the small farmers and 64.29 per cent of the semi medium farmers. The results indicated that, 100 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel and 2.13 per cent of them used LPG as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, piped supply was the source of drinking water for 59.57 per cent and 44.68 per cent of them were using bore well for drinking water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 100 per cent of the households. The results indicated that, 17.02 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 40 per cent of landless, 20 per cent of marginal, 13.33 per cent of small, 7.14 per cent of the semi medium and 33.33 per cent of the medium farmers had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 93.62 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 2.13 per cent of the sampled households does not possessed BPL card and 4.26 per cent of the sampled households possessed APL card. The results indicated that, 23.40 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 20 per cent of the landless, 30 percent of the marginal, 13.33 per cent of the small, 14.29 per cent of the semi medium and 100 percent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits , milk, egg and meat were adequate for 97.87 per cent, 87.23 per cent, 25.53 per cent, 82.98 per cent, 2.13 per cent, 72.34 per cent, 48.94 per cent and 44.68 per cent respectively. 7 The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseed; vegetables, fruits and milk were inadequate for 4.26 per cent, 10.64 per cent, 40.43 per cent, 10.64 per cent, 65.96 per cent and 21.28 per cent of the households respectively. The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil problem was experienced by 29.79 per cent of the households, and wild animal menace on farm field was experienced by 61.70 per cent of the households, frequent incidence of pest and diseases was experienced by 63.83 per cent of the farmers, inadequacy of irrigation water was experienced by 25.53 per cent of the households, high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals was experienced 55.32 per cent and high rate of interest on credit was experienced by 17.02 per cent of the farmers, low price for the agricultural commodities was experienced by 42.55 per cent of the farmers, lack of marketing facilities in the area was experienced 34.04 per cent of the households, inadequate of extension services experienced by 38.30 per cent of the households, lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market was experienced by 53.19 per cent of the households, less rainfall was experienced by 36.17 per cent and of the farmers and Source of Agri-technology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) 4.26 per cent of the households. ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
"Mi sia concesso di cominciare con una confessione piuttosto imbarazzante: per tutta la mia vita nessuno mi ha dato piacere più grande di David Bowie. Certo, forse questo la dice lunga sulla qualità, della mia vita. Non fraintendetemi. Ci sono stati momenti belli, talvolta persino insieme ad altre persone. Ma per ciò che riguarda una gioia costante e prolungata attraverso i decenni, nulla si avvicina al piacere che mi ha dato Bowie." (Simon Critchley, Bowie) Quelli che non conoscono l'opera di Bowie, temo, avranno provato un po' d'irritazione per la quantità di cose dette e scritte dopo la sua morte nel gennaio scorso. O perlomeno stupore, viste le innumerevoli sfaccettature per cui è stato ricordato. Come ha scritto giustamente Francesco Adinolfi su Il manifesto del 12 gennaio, "non c'è un solo Bowie, e ognuno ha il suo Bowie da piangere". C'è ovviamente il Bowie che tra la fine dei '60 e i primi anni '70 porta in scena la libertà contro la soffocante pubblica morale, mescolando generi ed identità sessuali in canzoni e concerti, ostentando i suoi personaggi scandalosi per sbatterli in faccia a family day di ogni sorta. Lo scrittore Hanif Kureishi, per esempio, ricorda la canzone "Rebel rebel" (1974) come una spinta che lo porta a desiderare di andarsene dal monotono perbenismo del sud di Londra. Il filosofo Simon Critchley descrive l'impatto di "Rock'n'roll suicide" (1972), dove l'urlo "You're not alone!" ("Non sei solo"!) diventa detonatore emotivo per una generazione di giovani a disagio con se stessi e con il mondo, spingendoli a cercare di diventare qualcos'altro – "qualcosa di più libero, più queer (traducibile con 'eccentrico', e anche 'omosessuale'), più sincero, più aperto, e più eccitante." Ma questo Bowie, l'icona del gender bending, è stracitato. Molto meno noto è il Bowie dall'animo irriducibilmente politico. Intendiamoci, anche dal punto di vista politico Bowie è stato molte cose. Nel 1975 rilascia alcune dichiarazioni di simpatia verso il nazismo, che saranno poi rettificate e (molto parzialmente) giustificate con la sua pericolosa dipendenza dalle droghe di quel periodo. Il clamore è amplificato da una fotografia in cui sembra fare il saluto romano a una folla di fan che lo attende a Victoria Station (ma osservando il filmato dell'evento su Internet, pare che il fotografo abbia preso lo scatto proprio nel momento in cui il braccio si tende in un normalissimo saluto). Si tratta di un aspetto delicato ancora da chiarire completamente, in cui anche critici raffinati come Critchley non si avventurano troppo. E che comunque ha finito per offuscare, secondo me, la figura di Bowie cantore degli ultimi e dei margini. Il nodo cruciale di questo suo aspetto è l'album Scary Monsters (1980), alla fine di un decennio segnato da una serie di album memorabili, dal glam rock alle sperimentazioni berlinesi – storicamente, la fine delle utopie e l'inizio del cosiddetto riflusso. Nel brano "Ashes to ashes" Bowie riprende il personaggio che l'aveva portato al successo, il Maggiore Tom, astronauta che in "Space oddity" (1969) celebrava l'allunaggio ma al contempo si perdeva stranamente a galleggiare nello spazio. Seguendo una parabola analoga agli ideali bruciati di quel periodo, nel 1980 Major Tom ricompare travolto dalle droghe pesanti, schiavo dei mostri che lo perseguitano nello spazio: I want an axe to break the ice, I want to come down right now Ashes to ashes, funk to funky We know Major Tom's a junkie strung out in heaven's high hitting an all-time low Voglio un'ascia per rompere il ghiaccio, voglio venir giù subito Cenere alla cenere, funk al funky Lo sappiamo che Major Tom è un tossico sperso nell'alto dei cieli caduto in una depressione storica Ma anche la realtà in cui Major Tom desidera tornare non promette nulla di buono. In Scary Monsters si manifesta uno dei punti più alti della critica socio-politica nei testi di Bowie, che assume toni quasi profetici. Mi riferisco alla canzone che apre l'album, "It's no game (no. 1)": Silhouettes and shadows watch the revolution No more free steps to heaven and it's no game (…) Documentaries on refugees couples 'gainst the target (…) Draw the blinds on yesterday and it's all so much scarier Put a bullet in my brain and it makes all the papers Profili e ombre guardano la rivoluzione Niente più passi facili verso il paradiso e non è un gioco (…) Documentari su rifugiati coppie nel mirino (…) Chiudi la finestra sul passato ed è tutto più spaventoso Sparami un colpo in testa e ne parleranno tutti i giornali Qui Bowie sembra svelare quella che sarà la faccia oscura degli anni '80 e oltre: la questione dei rifugiati e delle vittime civili dei conflitti (come suonano profetici quei due versi…), l'oblio degli ideali del passato, lo sguardo onnipresente ma banalizzante dei mass media. E' importante ascoltare "It's no game (no. 1)" anche perché Bowie canta questa canzone a squarciagola, a voce quasi stridula, come se lo stessero torturando; l'insieme è reso più complesso dall'alternanza con una voce femminile che canta in giapponese una traduzione del testo, in tono aggressivo. Secondo Critchley, "il genio di Bowie risiede nell'armonizzare minuziosamente parole e musica attraverso il mezzo della voce". I versi finali della canzone introducono poi un riferimento più esplicitamente politico, forse riferendosi alla polemica menzionata sopra: So where's the moral? People have their fingers broken To be insulted by these fascists – it's so degrading And it's no game E allora dov'è la morale? La gente ha le dita spezzate Venir insultati da 'sti fascisti – è così degradante E non è un gioco La voce di Bowie si contorce soprattutto quando pronuncia il titolo della canzone, "non è un gioco": il dramma della 'fine delle ideologie' sta nel poter non prendere più nulla sul serio, neanche le grandi tragedie. C'è una coincidenza curiosa, a questo proposito. L'anno seguente Giorgio Gaber mette in scena il recital Anni affollati, e nel pezzo parlato "Il presente" offre (ovviamente con Sandro Luporini) una caustica riflessione sul nuovo clima dei primi anni '80, dove i più bravi e geniali riescono a togliersi di dosso la pesantezza di qualcosa che ingombra per dedicarsi allo 'smitizzante'. Perché di fronte all'idiozia dei vecchi moralisti, preferisco vedere l'uomo di cultura che si fa fotografare nudo su un divano a fiori. Eh sì, per questa sua capacità di saper vivere il gioco. Sto parlando insomma di quelli veramente colti, che con sottile ironia hanno riscoperto… l'effimero. Ecco che cos'è il presente: l'effimero. E devo dire che per della gente come noi, che non crede più a niente, questo è perfetto. (…) La cosa più intelligente da fare è quella di giocare d'astuzia con i segnali del tempo. Ma attenzione, perché tra l'avere la sensazione che il mondo sia una cosa poco seria, e il muovercisi dentro perfettamente a proprio agio, esiste la stessa differenza che c'è tra l'avere il senso del comico ed essere ridicoli… La canzone di Bowie non finisce qui, perché Scary Monsters ha una struttura circolare e si chiude con "It's no game (no. 2)" ("Non è un gioco, parte seconda"), dove viene riproposto lo stesso motivo – o quasi. Questa versione accentua la critica sociale (e la visionarietà profetica) aggiungendo una strofa finale sullo sfruttamento del lavoro minorile: Children 'round the world put camel shit on the walls Making carpets on treadmills, or garbage sorting And it's no game Bambini in tutto il mondo mettono cacca di cammello sui muri Fanno tappeti su macchinari, o frugano in discariche E non è un gioco Ma soprattutto, i versi di questa "parte seconda" sono cantati in modo radicalmente diverso, con voce lenta, calda, modulata, quasi da crooner in stile Frank Sinatra, quasi a voler dire: guardate che anche i miei pezzi apparentemente più commerciali possono essere qualcosa di più di semplici canzoni orecchiabili. E' una caratteristica dei suoi testi che viene colta anche dalla genialità sregolata di Lars Von Trier, il cui durissimo film Dogville (2003), sulla brutalità del sogno americano, si conclude con la scena del massacro di un intero villaggio e uno stacco improvviso sui titoli di coda: una sequenza di immagini di povertà e degrado statunitense con in sottofondo il pezzo "Young Americans" (1975), dal ritmo allegro ma con un sottotesto che accenna alla sterilizzante massificazione degli individui: We live for just these twenty years, do we have to die for the fifty more? Viviamo solo per questi vent'anni, dobbiamo morire per altri cinquanta? Questa ambivalenza è riscontrabile soprattutto nei dischi immediatamente successivi a Scary Monsters, quelli segnati da un disimpegno che per la prima volta fanno diventare Bowie un fenomeno commerciale mainstream, e che molti fan ancora rifiutano. Mi riferisco innanzi tutto a Let's Dance (1983), ovviamente, ricordando il videoclip della canzone omonima che mette in primo piano la condizione degli aborigeni australiani; come scrive Nicholas Pegg nel suo enciclopedico The Complete David Bowie, "prendendo spunto solo marginalmente dal testo della canzone per sposare la causa dei diritti degli aborigeni, il video costituisce il primo (sic) sostanziale esempio del ruolo da militante sociopolitico che Bowie cominciava a ritagliarsi negli anni '80." Sempre in Let's Dance, il brano "Ricochet" ("Pallottola di rimbalzo") è pervaso da un senso di totale sacrificabilità delle vite umane; come in "It's no game", i versi sembrano già descrivere il lato oscuro della globalizzazione neoliberista: Like weeds on a rock face waiting for the scythe (…) These are the prisons, these are the crimes teaching life in a violent new way (…) Early, before the sun, they struggle off to the gates in their secret fearful places, they see their lives unraveling before them (…) But when they get home, damp-eyed and weary, they smile and crush their children to their heaving chests, making unfullfillable promises. For who can bear to be forgotten? Come erbacce sulla roccia in attesa della falce (…) Queste sono le prigioni, questi i crimini che insegnano la vita con nuova violenza (…) Presto, prima del sole, sgomitano verso i cancelli nei loro spaventosi luoghi segreti, vedono la propria vita che gli si dipana di fronte (…) Ma quando arrivano a casa, stanchi e con occhi umidi, sorridono e si stringono i figli al petto ansante, facendo promesse inesaudibili. Perché chi può sopportare di venir dimenticato? Buona parte di questi versi sono parlati con voce metallica, come da un megafono, rimarcando così l'idea di omologazione oppressiva della società contemporanea. Su questi temi Bowie ritorna periodicamente anche nei dischi incisi dopo Let's Dance, dalla fine degli anni '80 fino a pochi anni fa – album quasi sempre di gran qualità, che le commemorazioni dello scorso gennaio hanno praticamente ignorato. Va menzionato, dall'album Tin Machine (1989) il brano "I can't read" ("Non so leggere"), che tratta di deprivazione culturale in un mondo dove "money goes to money heaven / bodies go to body hell" (" i soldi finiscono nel paradiso dei soldi / i corpi nell'inferno dei corpi"). Lo stesso LP contiene una cover di "Working class hero" ("Eroe della classe operaia") di John Lennon (1970), inno anti-sistema cantato da Bowie con voce carica di rabbia: When they've tortured and scared you for twenty-odd years then they expect you to pick a career when you can't really function you're so full of fear (…) Keep you doped with religion and sex and TV and you think you're so clever and classless and free but you're still fucking peasants as far as I can see (…) There's room at the top they're telling you still but first you must learn how to smile as you kill Dopo che ti hanno torturato e terrorizzato per una ventina d'anni poi si aspettano che tu ti scelga una carriera mentre non riesci neanche a pensare tanto sei pieno di paura (…) Ti drogano di religione, sesso e TV e ti credi d'essere così furbo e oltre le classi e libero ma sei ancora un cazzo di bifolco, mi sembra (…) C'è ancora posto là in cima, ti continuano a dire Ma prima, mentre uccidi, devi imparare a sorridere Una diffusa alienazione sociale emerge anche in "Dead man walking" ("Morto che cammina", 1997), un pezzo contaminato da sonorità drum'n'bass che martellano immagini come questa: an alien nation in therapy sliding naked, anew like a bad-tempered child on the rain-slicked streets una nazione aliena in terapia che scivola nuda, di nuovo come un bambino intrattabile per strade viscide di pioggia Due anni dopo, in "Seven", riprende la figura del fratello maggiore Terry, sofferente di schizofrenia e suicida nel 1985, tornando così ad un altro tema per lui ricorrente, quello dei meccanismi sociali che riproducono la malattia mentale: I forgot what my brother said I forgot what he said I don't regret anything at all I remember how he wept On a bridge of violent people I was small enough to cry I've got seven days to live my life or seven ways to die Ho scordato cosa diceva mio fratello ho scordato che diceva Non rimpiango davvero nulla mi ricordo come piangeva Sopra un ponte di gente violenta ero abbastanza piccolo da strillare Ho sette giorni per vivere la mia vita o sette giorni per morire L'attenzione di Bowie verso le vittime della Storia si può ritrovare, comunque, già prima del 1980. Quando ancora cantava ballate alla Bob Dylan, il pezzo "Little bombardier" ("Il piccolo artigliere", 1967) narra di un reduce solo, spaesato e affamato di affetti: War made him a soldier, little Frankie Mear. Peace made him a loser, a little bombardier La Guerra lo fece un soldato piccolo Frankie Mear La pace lo fece un perdente, un piccolo artigliere Per sua grande gioia, diventa amico di due bambine, ma si farà cacciare perché sospettato di pedofilia: Leave them alone or we'll get sore. We've had blokes like you in the station before Lasciale stare o cominceremo a seccarci. Ne abbiamo già avuti come te alla stazione di polizia. Pur puntando esplicitamente il dito contro l'autorità costituita, questa storia malinconica è musicata, scrive Pegg, con un "nostalgico valzer da fiera di paese (…) uno dei pochissimi brani di Bowie scritti in 3/4". Il testo è ispirato al racconto "Uncle Ernest" (1959) di Alan Sillitoe, uno dei più felici narratori del nuovo realismo proletario nel secondo dopoguerra. In quanto a temi socio-politici, Bowie tocca spesso anche l'imperialismo statunitense e la natura repressiva delle religioni istituzionali (si veda ad esempio lo 'scandaloso' videoclip di "The next day", 2013). Ma il Bowie che ho voluto ricordare qui è l'artista che non ha mai chiuso gli occhi di fronte alle ingiustizie, alla sofferenza degli ultimi. Potrà suonare paradossale, ma mi viene da pensare ad un altro grande cantore dei margini come Enzo Jannacci. Bowie torna spesso su ciò che in "Under pressure" ("Sotto pressione", 1981) definisce "the terror of knowing what this world is about" ("il terrore di sapere di cosa è fatto questo mondo"), mentre Love dares you to care for the people in the streets the people on the edge of the night L'amore ti sfida a prenderti cura della gente per le strade la gente al margine della notte Certo, è difficile accostare i maglioni sudati di Jannacci al Bowie che ha creato e curato la propria immagine, cui il prestigioso Victoria and Albert Museum di Londra ha dedicato una mostra di grande successo nel 2013. E la voce di Jannacci, sempre apparentemente sul punto di esaurire il fiato, condivide poco con le virtuosità bowiane. Dietro ad entrambi vedo però una sensibilità comune, e un simile atteggiamento di insofferenza verso ogni inquadramento, ogni norma imposta dall'alto. Per me, i testi di Bowie hanno rappresentato l'inizio di una passione per la letteratura in lingua inglese, e per la natura indecifrabile, sfuggente e mai omologabile che è propria della poesia. Critchley nota che, a partire dal periodo berlinese, i suoi versi diventano meno intellegibili e narrativi, e che "colpiscono maggiormente quando sono più indiretti. Siamo noi a doverli completare con la nostra immaginazione, col nostro desiderio." Continuo a citare Critchley anche perché mi ritrovo profondamente nel percorso del suo libro, purtroppo non ancora tradotto in italiano. Il volumetto si conclude con una frase che sottoscrivo, e che rappresenta il motivo per cui non ho ancora trovato il coraggio di ascoltare Blackstar, l'ultimo album uscito solo due giorni prima della morte: "Non voglio che Bowie finisca. Ma lo farà. E anche io."
Die Inhalte der verlinkten Blogs und Blog Beiträge unterliegen in vielen Fällen keiner redaktionellen Kontrolle.
Warnung zur Verfügbarkeit
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Blogbetreiber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie einen Blog Beitrag zitieren möchten.
Lernen - Wenn Sie dieses Wort lesen, was schießt Ihnen durch den Kopf? Der letzte VHS-Kurs in südostasiatischer Kampfkunst oder doch eher zähe Stunden vor dem Mathebuch? Egal welches Bild Sie jetzt gerade im Kopf haben, eines ist sicher: Wie gelernt wird, hat sich in den letzten Jahren stark verändert. Wer heute Gitarre lernen möchte, schaut sich Videos auf Youtube an und lädt sich die Noten im Internet herunter. Wer eine Sprache lernen möchte, benutzt Sprachlernapps und vernetzt sich mit anderen Menschen über das Internet. Wir lernen aber auch ungewollt: Auf Instagram weckt ein Post über den Ameisenigel unser Interesse, wir folgen dem Link und einige Artikel (und viele Stunden) später sind wir auf einmal Experten für Kloakentiere. Während sich also das Lernverhalten im Privaten stark gewandelt hat, scheint dies in Schulen in Baden-Württemberg nur langsam anzukommen. Hier lernen meist noch alle gemeinsam mit der gleichen Stelle im Englischbuch. Wen es nicht interessiert, der bekommt unter Umständen eine schlechte Note. Wer schon weiter ist, soll sich zurückhalten, und dass die Darstellung der Entdeckung Amerikas in dem Buch nicht mehr ganz zeitgemäß ist, geht neben dem Streit um das offene Fenster unter. Zugegeben, diese Schilderungen sind natürlich überspitzt, jedoch lassen sich die Vorteile des Lernens durch und mit Social Media schlecht von der Hand weisen: Stets aktuelle und an die individuellen Interessen angepasste Informationen warten dort auf die Rezipienten und laden zur Interaktion ein. Doch natürlich hat die zögernde Haltung der Schulen und des Ministeriums in Baden-Württemberg Gründe. Aufgrund datenschutzrechtlicher Bestimmungen ist die Nutzung von Social Media im schulischen Kontext nur sehr eingeschränkt zulässig (s.u.). Hieraus resultiert, dass die Beschäftigung mit Social Media im Rahmen des Unterrichts zwar möglich ist, der eigentliche Einsatz zur Unterstützung von Lernprozessen jedoch nicht. Die entsprechende 2013 veröffentlichte Handreichung wurde kontrovers diskutiert (s.u.). Diese Arbeit beschäftigt sich mit der Frage, wie Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts in Baden-Württemberg bearbeitet werden kann und welche konkreten Vor- und Nachteile sich hieraus ergeben. Hierfür soll zunächst kurz auf "Social Media" bzw. "Social Network Sites" eingegangen werden, um sich dann die aktuelle rechtliche Situation für Schulen in Baden-Württemberg etwas genauer anzuschauen. Anschließend sollen Einsatzmöglichkeiten von Social Media und deren Risiken im Kontext des Unterrichts beleuchtet werden, um zu diskutieren, welche der aufgezeigten Möglichkeiten in Baden-Württemberg zulässig wären und welche Vor- und Nachteile sich hieraus ergeben. Social Media Seit einiger Zeit ist der Begriff "Social Media" populär, um Plattformen wie Facebook oder Instagram zu beschreiben. Jedoch lässt sich bei Durchsicht der Literatur feststellen, dass es keine einheitliche Definition dieses Begriffes gibt. Erschwerend kommt hinzu, dass einige Autor:innen auch Begriffe wie "social network" o.ä. nutzen, um solche Plattformen zu beschreiben. Die Definition von Ellison and Boyd beispielsweise lautet:"A Social network site is a networked communication plattform in witch participants have uniquely identifable profiles that consist of user-supplied content, content provided by other users, and/or system-level data; can publicly articulate connections that can be viewed and transversed by others; and can consume, produce and/or interact with streams of user generated content provided by their connections on the site." (Ellison & Boyd, 2014, S. 158)Hierbei sprechen sie bewusst von "social network sites", da der Begriff "social network" auch einen Vorgang beschreiben könne, der offline stattfindet (vgl. ebd.). In dieser Arbeit wird der Einfachheit halber und weil dieser Begriff im deutschsprachigen Raum am verbreitetsten scheint der Begriff "Social Media" synonym zu "social network sites" verwendet. Kennzeichnend für social network sites oder auch Social Media ist nach Ellison und Boyd, dass sowohl Inhalte, die von anderen Usern oder der Plattform selbst bereitgestellt werden, passiv konsumiert werden, als auch aktiv produziert und verbreitet werden können.Hierbei werden Kontakte zu anderen meist öffentlich angezeigt (z.B. in der Freundesliste), wodurch andere sich wiederum mit diesen Freunden und den von ihnen produzierten und geteilten Inhalten verbinden und interagieren können. Hierbei können diese Verbindungen auch asymmetrisch sein (z.B. wird einer Person gefolgt, diese folgt jedoch nicht "zurück"). Durch Tagging kann sich hierbei ein breites Netzwerk ergeben, bei dem Inhalte nach bestimmten Themen eingeordnet und gefunden werden können (vgl. ebd., S.153 ff.). Wichtig ist hierbei zu betonen, dass diese Definition längst nicht mehr nur auf Plattformen wie Facebook oder Instagram zutrifft, sondern auch auf Online Gaming Plattformen und Ähnliches. Insgesamt lässt sich feststellen, dass die Grenzen zwischen Social Media und "normalen" Internetseiten immer mehr verschwimmen. Die Nutzung dieser Medien ist sowohl mit Chancen als auch Risiken verbunden (s.u.). Häufig ist mit dieser Erkenntnis die Forderung verbunden, Social Media und die dahinterstehenden Mechanismen Schüler:innen in der Schule näherzubringen, um ihre Medienkompetenz zu fördern, sie vor den Risiken zu schützen oder sich zumindest der Risiken bewusst zu sein. Zudem könnte Social Media ein geeignetes Tool sein, um Kommunikationsprozesse in der Schule zu erleichtern. Um die Frage, wie die Nutzung von Social Media in der Schule aussehen sollte, spinnt sich jedoch eine Diskussion, die im Folgenden näher beleuchtet werden soll. Hierfür wird sich nun zunächst der Frage gewidmet, wie sich derzeit die rechtliche Situation in Baden-Württemberg in Bezug auf Social Media in der Schule darstellt.Einsatz von Social Media in Schulen in Baden-Württemberg - rechtliche Lage Auf Basis des Ergebnisberichtes der Innenministerkonferenz vom 4. April 2012, die unter anderem Empfehlungen für die Verwendung von Social Media durch öffentliche Stellen gab, wurde 2013 vom Ministerium für Kultus, Jugend und Sport BW die Handreichung "Der Einsatz von 'Sozialen Medien' an Schulen" veröffentlicht (vgl. Ministerium für Kultus, Jugend und Sport BW, 2013, S. 2). Hierin wird ausdrücklich darauf hingewiesen, dass die Kommunikation über Soziale Netzwerke, wie beispielsweise Facebook oder Twitter, zwischen Schüler:innen und Lehrkräften sowie zwischen Lehrkräften aus datenschutzrechtlichen Gründen nicht erlaubt sei (vgl. ebd., S. 1).Grund hierfür sei, dass die Verarbeitung von personenbezogenen Daten im Rahmen der Schule unzulässig sei, wenn der Server des Anbieters außerhalb des europäischen Wirtschaftsraumes liegt oder ein Zugriff außerhalb dieser Zone möglich ist (vgl. ebd.). Bei "Fanpages" von Schulen auf Facebook sei die rechtliche Lage noch nicht umfassend geklärt. Das Ministerium empfiehlt in dem Papier, auf herkömmliche Homepages auszuweichen, und betont, dass bei der Nutzung der Fanpages auf die Veröffentlichung personenbezogener Daten oder Bilder von Schüler:innen verzichtet werden müsse.Ebenso unzulässig sei das Installieren von "Social Plugins" wie z.B. der "Like-Button" auf Facebook (vgl. ebd., S. 2). Erlaubt hingegen sei grundsätzlich das Behandeln des Themas "soziale Medien im Unterricht" und in diesem Zuge auch eine Nutzung bereits bestehender Accounts der Schüler:innen als Anschauungsmaterial. Hierbei müsse jedoch eine Freiwilligkeit der Schüler:innen sichergestellt sein (vgl. ebd.).Nach Veröffentlichung des Papiers kam Kritik auf. So beklagten Lehrende, dass Social Media oft das unkomplizierteste Werkzeug sei, um mit Schüler:innen in Kontakt zu treten, da sie diese im Alltag verwenden würden und andere Kommunikationswege wie beispielsweise E-Mail nicht genutzt würden (vgl. Trenkamp 2013, o.S.). Auch Stimmen von Lehrpersonen aus anderen Bundesländern wurden laut, welche die Vorteile der Kommunikation über Social Media als niedrigschwelliges Kommunikationsmittel gerade für Schüler:innen in prekären Lebensverhältnissen hervorhoben (vgl. Feynberg 2013, o.S.).Der Schweizer Medienpädagoge Philippe Wampfler sieht es gar als Paradox an, Schüler:innen vor den Gefahren der Sozialen Medien beschützen zu wollen, indem man sie aus der Schule verbannt (vgl. Wampfler, 2014, S. 126f.). Jedoch gab es auch Stimmen, die Zustimmung zu dem Papier äußerten (vgl. Breining, 2013, o.S.). Im Folgenden soll nun näher beleuchtet werden, wie Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts überhaupt genutzt werden könnte und welche Chancen und Risiken dies mit sich bringen kann.Möglichkeiten und Chancen des Einsatzes von Social Media im UnterrichtDer Schweizer Medienpädagoge Philippe Wampfler sieht grundsätzlich zwei Möglichkeiten, Social Media im Unterricht einzusetzen: "[…] einerseits als Teil einer grundlegenden Vermittlung von Medienkompetenz […], andererseits als Hilfestellung für Lernprozesse" (Wampfler, 2016, S. 109). Im Folgenden soll sich zur näheren Betrachtung an dieser Unterteilung orientiert werden, auch wenn diese zwei Bereiche sicherlich nicht ganz trennscharf voneinander abzugrenzen sind und einige didaktisch-methodische Konzepte sich beiden Kategorien zuordnen lassen würden. Auch können im Rahmen dieser Arbeit nur einige Möglichkeiten vorgestellt werden. Die folgende Aufzählung erhebt somit keinen Anspruch auf Vollständigkeit. Weitere, teilweise sehr viel detaillierte Vorschläge für den Einsatz finden sich hier hier und in weiteren Artikeln auf diesem Blog.Hilfestellung für LernprozesseKommunikationEin recht offensichtlicher Einsatz von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts ist die Kommunikation zwischen Lehrer:innen und Schüler:innen über die entsprechenden Plattformen. Inhalte der Kommunikation könnten hierbei Hausaufgaben, Verspätungen o.ä. sein. Schüler:innen sind über Social Media meist schneller zu erreichen als über die herkömmliche E-Mail, da sie diese auch privat nutzen (vgl. Wampfler, 2014, S. 127). Wie oben bereits erwähnt, kann dies gerade bei Schüler:innen aus prekären Lebensverhältnissen ein gutes Hilfsmittel darstellen, da die Kommunikation so recht spontan und niedrigschwellig vonstattengehen kann (vgl. Feynberg, 2013, o.S.).WissensmanagementNeben der Kommunikation zwischen Schüler:innen und Lehrer:innen sieht Wampfler in Social Media auch ein geeignetes Werkzeug für Wissensmanagement von Lehrer:innen. Mit Wissensmanagement meint er den Prozess, wie neue Informationen gefunden, gesammelt, strukturiert und schließlich verarbeitet werden. (vgl. ebd., S. 99) So könnten bestimmte Tools genutzt werden, um relevante Artikel auf Social Media zu sammeln und zu strukturieren. Blogs und Wikis könnten dazu genutzt werden, Ideen und Unterrichtspläne zu veröffentlichen. Vorteil hierbei sei, dass die Inhalte fortlaufend aktualisiert werden könnten. Auch zur Vernetzung von Wissen seien Soziale Medien geeignet (vgl. ebd. S. 100).KollaborationEine weitere Möglichkeit, Social Media zu nutzen, besteht darin, in Teams über Social Media zu arbeiten. So kann beispielsweise über Google Docs gemeinsam an Dokumenten geschrieben werden. Auch auf Blogs und in Wikis kann Wissen vernetzt, diskutiert und gemeinsam erarbeitet werden. Ebenso stellt die Videotelefonie ein geeignetes Werkzeug da, um ohne Fahrtwege gemeinsam an einem Projekt zu arbeiten. (vgl. Wampfler, 2016, S. 100f.) Dies sind Tools (von den genannten oder anderen Anbietern), die während der Corona-Pandemie im Online-Unterricht genutzt wurden und somit auch allgemeine Verbreitung gefunden haben, sodass bei vielen Schüler:innen zumindest ein grobes Wissen über die Nutzung dieser Werkzeuge vorhanden sein dürfte.Weitere EinsatzmöglichkeitenWie schon in den vorherigen Abschnitten angeklungen, lässt sich Social Media nicht nur für einzelne Aufgaben in eigens dafür vorgesehenen Fächern nutzen. Denkbar wäre es, den Gebrauch von Social Media fächerübergreifend zu etablieren und nicht nur in einem eigens dafür eingerichteten Schulfach. (vgl. ebd. S. 109) Besonders anbieten würden sich hierfür laut Wampfler Projektlernen oder andere selbstgesteuerte Lernphasen. Geeignet seien offene Arbeitsaufträge, die die Schüler:innen dann in Form von Lernjournalen bearbeiten. Hieraus würden Lehrer:innen dann wieder Kernideen entnehmen, aus denen sie dann neue Arbeitsaufträge erstellen. Die Lernjournale könnten beispielsweise durch Blogs ersetzt werden, bei denen auch Mitschüler:innen kommentieren und verlinken könnten, sodass ein Wissensnetzwerk entstehe (vgl. ebd., S. 110).Auch der Einsatz eines Backchannels, also eine Möglichkeit für Schüler:innen, per Endgerät still Fragen zu stellen, sei eine Option, Social Media im Unterricht zu etablieren. Dies hätte den Vorteil, dass eventuell auch stillere Schüler:innen sich zu Wort melden würden (vgl. ebd., S. 111). Entscheidend bei allen Einsatzmöglichkeiten sei aber immer auch die Medienreflexion. So müsse immer gefragt werden, an welcher Stelle der Medieneinsatz sinnvoll sei und ob eventuell auch Mechanismen aus der digitalen Welt in die Offline-Welt übertragen werden könnten (soziale Netzwerke knüpfen, individuelles Lernen usw.) (vgl. ebd. S. 112).Vermittlung von MedienkompetenzWie oben erwähnt, nennt Wampfler die Vermittlung von Medienkompetenz als ein Ziel der Nutzung von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts. Da es den Rahmen dieser Arbeit sprengen würde, an dieser Stelle den Medienkompetenzbegriff ausführlich darzustellen (näheres hier), wird sich im Folgenden an der Definition Baackes und den dort genannten vier Aufgabenfeldern Medienkritik, Mediennutzung, Medienkunde und Mediengestaltung orientiert. Auch wenn diese Definition und Unterteilung in der Vergangenheit kritisiert und weiterentwickelt wurde (vgl. bspw. Vollbrecht 2001, S. 52ff.), bietet sie dennoch eine grobe Kategorisierung, die für die Zwecke dieser Arbeit ausreichend erscheint.MedienkritikNach Baacke umfasst Medienkritik eine analytische, eine reflexive und eine ethische Dimension. Es sollen also gesellschaftliche Prozesse und ihre Folgen im Zusammenhang mit den Medien erkannt werden, dieses Wissen auf sich selbst angewendet und sozial verantwortet werden können (vgl. Baacke, 1996, S. 120). Im Zusammenhang mit Social Media scheinen hier vor allem zwei Punkte relevant zu sein. Erstens wird es durch die Masse an Informationen, die über Social Media geteilt wird, immer schwieriger, Fakten von Unwahrheiten oder Meinungen zu unterscheiden. Gerade im Zusammenhang mit Verschwörungstheorien scheint es sinnvoll, Schüler:innen zu vermitteln, wie sie seriöse von unseriösen Quellen unterscheiden können.Wampfler schlägt hier vor, auf der einen Seite auf herkömmliche Quellenkunde zu setzen (also die Frage danach, wer Urheber:in ist, auf welcher Seite die Information veröffentlicht wurde usw.) und auf der anderen Seite im Unterricht digitale Werkzeuge näherzubringen, die bei der Überprüfung helfen können (z.B. Google Bildersuche) (vgl. Wampfler, 2014, S. 131). Denkbar ist hierbei, dies nicht nur theoretisch aufzuzeigen, sondern auch durch praktische Übungen (reicht in den Bereich der Mediennutzung und Medienkunde hinein) im Unterricht auszuprobieren.Zweitens scheint es wichtig, Interessen der Social Media-Betreiber:innen und anderer beteiligter Akteur:innen zu kennen. Nach bekanntgewordenen Fällen wie "Cambridge Analytica" und der Diskussion um den "Filterblaseneffekt" ist klar, dass Algorithmen einen großen Einfluss auf Individuen, aber auch die ganze Gesellschaft haben können. Auch hier kann im Unterricht auf der einen Seite theoretisch aufgeklärt, aber auch praktische Erfahrung gesammelt werden, die dann gemeinsam reflektiert werden sollte.MedienkundeDie Medienkunde umfasst eine informative und eine instrumentell-qualifikatorische Dimension. Die informative Dimension beinhaltet Wissen über das Medium an sich (also z.B. Was sind soziale Medien), während die instrumentell-qualifikatorische Dimension die Fähigkeit bezeichnet, ein Mediengerät bedienen zu können (vgl. Baacke 1996, S. 120). In der heutigen Zeit ist davon auszugehen, dass viele Schüler:innen ein grundlegendes Verständnis davon haben werden, wie Social Media zu bedienen sind. Einzelne Funktionen oder wichtige Einstellungen z.B. zum Datenschutz werden jedoch vermutlich nicht bekannt sein. Gerade in der Primarstufe könnten altersgerechte und praktische Anleitungen hilfreich sein, um einen sicheren Umgang zu gewährleisten.MediennutzungBei der Mediennutzung geht es sowohl um die rezeptive als auch die interaktive Nutzung des Mediums (vgl. Baacke 1996, S. 120). Neben der recht offensichtlichen Rolle des Users als Rezipient scheint hier die interaktive Nutzung in Bezug auf das Lernen interessant. Wampfler betont in diesem Zusammenhang, wie wichtig Netzwerke in der heutigen Zeit sind. Als wichtige Kompetenz nennt er das Erstellen von sogenannten "Persönlichen Lernnetzwerken" (PLN). Hiermit ist gemeint, sich ein Netzwerk an Wissensquellen und Austausch mit anderen aufzubauen.Diese Beschreibung geht zurück auf Howard Rheingold, der den Begriff "Personal Learning Network" in seinem Buch "Net Smart" popularisierte. Im Idealfall würden, laut Wampfler, Lernprozesse durch das PLN vollständig individualisiert und reflektiert (vgl. ebd., S. 102). PLN würden durch die Vernetzung zu Anderen soziales Kapital bedeuten und somit zu eigenen Lernprozessen außerhalb der Institution Schule befähigen und seien somit eine Schlüsselkompetenz für das weitere Leben (vgl. ebd. f.).Diese speziell auf das Lernen ausgerichtete Mediennutzung ist vermutlich eine Art der Nutzung Sozialer Medien, die viele Schüler:innen nicht kennen, daher kann es sinnvoll sein, die Erstellung eines PLN bereits im Unterricht einzuüben. Hierfür wäre es hilfreich, die Nutzung von Social Media regelmäßig im Unterricht zu implementieren und so im Lauf der Zeit Schüler:innen die Möglichkeit zu geben, Netzwerke zu erstellen.MediengestaltungHier unterteilt Baacke in die innovative (Veränderung und Weiterentwicklung des Mediensystems) und die kreative (ästhetische Weiterentwicklung) Dimension. In Bezug auf Social Media würde dies bedeuten, im Unterricht auch darauf einzugehen, wie Social Media Sites erstellt und gestaltet werden können. Dies könnte beispielsweise geschehen, indem eigene Blogs erstellt und so grundlegende Funktionen nähergebracht werden. Hierbei könnte beispielsweise auch auf Gestaltungsregeln von Blogbeiträgen o.ä. hingewiesen werden. Diese Grundlagen würden Schüler:innen dazu befähigen, von diesem Punkt aus eigenständig zu experimentieren und neue Ideen zu entwickeln. Sicherlich ist auch denkbar, im Rahmen des Informatikunterrichts tiefer in das Programmieren einzusteigen und somit das Verständnis für das Programmieren z.B. einer App oder Website zu erhöhen.Risiken und beachtenswerte Punkte beim Einsatz von Social Media im UnterrichtNeben den Möglichkeiten, Social Media im Unterricht einzusetzen, und den damit einhergehenden Chancen bestehen jedoch auch Risiken, auf die nachfolgend näher eingegangen werden soll. Auch hier stellt diese Arbeit keinen Anspruch auf Vollständigkeit. Es werden lediglich einige Punkte exemplarisch herausgegriffen.Lehrpersonen auf Social MediaDie Kommunikation mit Schüler:innen über Social Media kann, wie oben bereits erläutert, einige Vorteile mit sich bringen. Jedoch gilt es hierbei einiges zu beachten. Zunächst einmal stellt sich die Frage, ob Lehrpersonen in ihrer beruflichen Rolle überhaupt auf Social Media vertreten und mit Schüler:innen "befreundet" (oder je nach Plattform auch "abonniert") sein sollten. Die hier lauernde Problematik ist die der Vermischung von Privatem und Beruflichen.Dies kann einerseits für Lehrer:innen unangenehm sein, wenn Schüler:innen private Inhalte einsehen können, die Lehrer:innen lieber unter Verschluss gehalten hätten, oder es sogar zu Mobbing von Seiten der Schüler:innen kommt (vgl. z.B. o. A. 2021, o.S.). Eine größere Gefahr besteht hierbei jedoch für die Schüler:innen selbst. Zum einen kann von Seiten der Lehrpersonen in ihre Privatsphäre eingedrungen werden, wenn unbeabsichtigt Inhalte einsehbar sind, die sie nicht mit der Lehrperson teilen möchten, zum anderen besteht durch die Vermischung von Privatem und Beruflichem die Gefahr des Missbrauchs.Beim sogenannten "Cybergrooming" werden Kinder und Jugendliche über Soziale Plattformen manipuliert mit dem Ziel einer sexuell motivierten Straftat. Im privaten Chat auf Social Media können Grenzen verschwimmen. Die Kommunikation zwischen Lehrer:in und Schüler:in gestaltet sich wie ein Gespräch unter Freund:innen. Gepostete Bilder können Anlass zu übergriffigen Kommentaren sein. Auch wenn Missbrauch auch in der Offline-Welt stattfindet, scheint Social Media eine erhöhte Gefahr oder zumindest eine zusätzliche Gelegenheit für Täter:innen darzustellen.Philippe Wampfler empfiehlt trotz der Risiken eine Social Media-Präsenz für Lehrpersonen ausdrücklich, mit der Begründung, dass eine gute Aufklärung seitens der Lehrkräfte über Social Media nur stattfinden könne, wenn diese sich selbst mit dem Medium auskennen würden (vgl. Wampfler 2016, S. 92). Wie diese Präsenz auf Social Media aussähe und ob diese auch zur Kommunikation mit Schüler:innen genutzt werde, bleibe der Lehrkraft selbst überlassen. Jedoch sei es wichtig, diese Entscheidung bewusst zu treffen und je nach gewählter Variante bestimmte Regeln einzuhalten.So sollte die Präsenz auf Sozialen Netzwerken grundsätzlich zurückhaltend gestaltet sein. Zudem sollte von Anfang an ein Ziel formuliert werden, vor dessen Hintergrund das Profil angelegt wird (vgl. ebd., S. 93). Gründe für Lehrer:innen, auf Social Media präsent zu sein, könnten beispielsweise die bereits oben genannte Aneignung von Kompetenzen, Wissensmanagement, Vernetzung, Begleitung des Unterrichts oder auch Publikation von Unterrichtsmaterialen sein (ebd.).In jedem Fall stelle sich für Lehrkräfte die Frage, inwiefern sie ihre private und berufliche Internetpräsenz vermischen sollten. Hierbei stellt Wampfler vier Möglichkeiten zur Auswahl. Einerseits könnten Lehrer:innen ihr privates und berufliches Profil komplett miteinander verbinden. Hier müsse darauf geachtet werden, dass das private Profil immer auch kompatibel mit dem beruflichen Kontext bleibe und erfordere daher ein starkes Bewusstsein. Vorteil hierbei sei, dass der Auftritt bei guter Ausführung besonders authentisch wirke.Eine weitere Möglichkeit sei, zwei Profile anzulegen: Eines für den beruflichen und ein anderes für den privaten Kontext. Dies sei zwar mit etwas Mehrarbeit verbunden, jedoch sei eine klare Abgrenzung einfacher möglich. Auch die Trennung von Netzwerken sei denkbar, sodass für den schulischen Kontext beispielsweise nur Facebook und für die private Nutzung nur Twitter verwendet würde. Eine vierte Möglichkeit sei die vollkommene Abstinenz von Social Media. Diese empfiehlt Wampfler aus den oben genannten Gründen nicht (vgl. ebd. S. 95f.).Eine Möglichkeit, die er an dieser Stelle außen vor lässt, ist die der ausschließlich privaten Nutzung von Social Media, die jedoch ebenso legitim erscheint vor dem Hintergrund, dass Lehrkräfte damit dem Problem der Vermischung von Privatem und Öffentlichem aus dem Weg gehen und trotzdem Kompetenzen in dem Bereich Social Media sammeln könnten. Falls sich dafür entschieden wurde, über Social Media mit Schüler:innen zu kommunizieren, sollten in Absprache mit allen Beteiligten vorher festgelegte Regeln eingehalten werden, die sowohl für die Schulleitung und Lehrer:innen als auch die Schüler:innen und Eltern transparent gemacht werden sollten (vgl. ebd. S. 96).DatenschutzEin weiteres Risiko des Einsatzes von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts stellt die Verletzung des Datenschutzes dar. Wenn Social Media selbstverständlich im Unterricht genutzt würde, wären Schüler:innen gezwungen, sich auf den entsprechenden Plattformen anzumelden. Die Server der meisten gebräuchlichen Anbieter sind jedoch in den USA verortet. Die dort geltenden Datenschutzstandards sind nicht mit europäischen Recht vereinbar. Auch die AGBs stehen nicht mit dem deutschen Datenschutzrecht im Einklang.Zudem lässt sich die Frage stellen, wie ein kritisches Hinterfragen der Datenschutzregelungen möglich ist, wenn Social Media in der Schule zum alltäglichen Gebrauch gehört. Denkbar wäre jedoch hier, Plattformen wie Moodle o.ä. zu nutzen, deren Server in Deutschland liegen und die mit dem deutschen und europäischen Datenschutz vereinbar sind. Ebenfalls können Schüler:innen über die Datenschutzproblematik aufgeklärt werden, der heute fast niemand mehr entgehen kann. Jugendliche brauchen hierfür, wie Wampfler es ausdrückt: "(…) nicht nur Anleitungen, sondern Visionen" (Wampfler 2014, S. 107).Neurowissenschaftliche KomponenteAn dieser Stelle sollen kurz Bedenken aufgeführt werden, die sich eher grundsätzlich gegen den Einsatz von digitalen Medien im Unterricht richten, die jedoch auch im Umgang mit Social Media als beachtenswert erscheinen. Es gibt Stimmen, die sich entschieden gegen den Einsatz digitaler Medien im Unterricht aussprechen. Ein prominenter Vertreter ist hier der Neurowissenschaftler und Psychiater Manfred Spitzer.Er führt viele Gründe gegen das digitale Lernen an, die an dieser Stelle nicht alle diskutiert werden können. In Bezug auf Social Media scheint vor allem die verkürzte Aufmerksamkeitsspanne durch die regelmäßige Nutzung digitaler Medien relevant (vgl. Spitzer 2019, S. 117). Durch die Fülle an Reizen und Informationen und den hohen Aufforderungscharakter Sozialer Medien fällt es häufig schwer, sich auf eine Aufgabe zu konzentrieren. Spitzer argumentiert, der Einsatz von digitalen Medien im Unterricht sei daher kontraproduktiv. Er vertritt die These, dass das regelmäßige Multitasking, welches durch digitale Medien provoziert werde, zu dauerhaften Störungen der gerichteten Aufmerksamkeit führe (vgl. ebd., S. 115).Dadurch, dass Soziale Medien häufig so gestaltet sind, dass sie die Aufmerksamkeit der User:innen möglichst lange auf sich ziehen, besteht womöglich zudem die Gefahr einer "Sucht". Dies ist bisher nur in Bezug auf Online-Gaming eine offizielle Diagnose und wird in der Literatur kontrovers diskutiert (vgl. Winkler, Dörsing, Rief, Shen, & Glombiewski 2013, S. 326f.).Nachdem hier ein kurzer Einblick in die Möglichkeiten und Risiken der Nutzung von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts gegeben wurde, soll sich im Folgenden der Frage gewidmet werden, welche dieser Einsatzmöglichkeiten in Baden-Württemberg zulässig wären und welche Vor- und Nachteile sich hieraus ergeben.Was ist in Baden-Württemberg möglich? – Vor- und NachteileOben wurden die Einsatzmöglichkeiten nach "Hilfestellung für Lernprozesse" und "Vermittlung von Medienkompetenz" unterteilt. Social Media als Hilfestellung für Lernprozesse sind in Baden-Württemberg nur begrenzt nutzbar. Als Kommunikationsmittel ist Social Media in diesem Bundesland auszuschließen. Hiermit geht einerseits die Chance verloren, gerade Kindern und Jugendlichen aus prekären Lebensverhältnissen ein niedrigschwelliges Kommunikationsangebot zu bieten. Als Vorteil ergibt sich hier, dass weder Schüler:innen noch Lehrer:innen dazu gezwungen sind, Social Media zu nutzen und sich somit der problematischen Datenschutzlage auszusetzen.Als privates Wissensmanagementsystem können Lehrer:innen Social Media in Baden-Württemberg durchaus nutzen, solang hierbei keine personenbezogenen Daten von Kolleg:innen oder Schüler:innen preisgegeben werden müssen. Im Unterricht können Schüler:innen auf diese Möglichkeit der Social Media-Nutzung auch hingewiesen werden, ein aktives Einüben dieser Praxis, scheint jedoch nicht praktikabel, da dies eine intensive Social Media-Nutzung im Unterricht voraussetzen würde. Ähnliches gilt für das Erstellen eines Persönlichen Lernnetzwerkes, welches aktiv in den Unterricht miteingebunden werden müsste.Die Möglichkeit der Kollaboration über gängige Social Media-Plattformen gibt es in Baden-Württemberg zwar nicht (außer Schüler:innen entscheiden sich privat, dies zu tun), jedoch können hierfür datenschutzrechtlich unbedenkliche Plattformen wie z.B. "Moodle" oder "Big Blue Button" genutzt werden. Der Vorteil hierbei ist selbstredend die Einhaltung des Datenschutzes und dass Schüler:innen in sicherem Rahmen Funktionen wie Videotelefonie oder geteilte Dokumente im Kontext des gemeinsamen Arbeitens kennenlernen können. Nachteilig könnte sein, dass die Tools und Programme zunächst neu installiert und kennengelernt werden müssen.Hierbei stellen diese "sicheren" Plattformen nach der oben genannten Definition von Ellison und Boyd streng genommen keine bzw. nur eingeschränkt "social media sites" im herkömmlichen Sinne dar, da die Vernetzungsmöglichkeiten nur sehr begrenzt bestehen. Dies betrifft auch ein "fächerübergreifendes Social Media Konzept". Dies ist aufgrund des Datenschutzes nur mit bestimmten Programmen möglich und bietet somit einen sicheren, aber nicht annähernd so komplexen Rahmen, wie die gängigen Social Media Netzwerke.Im Bereich der Medienkompetenz lässt sich feststellen, dass Medienkritik im Unterricht in Baden-Württemberg sicherlich über Gespräche über Social Media und einzelne Profile als Anschauungsmaterial vermittelt werden kann. Hierbei kann vor allem die analytische und ethische Komponente berücksichtigt werden. Das Reflektieren über die eigene Nutzung muss ohnehin von Schüler:innen selbst vollzogen werden. Bei einer direkteren Begleitung auf Social Media wäre es jedoch der Lehrperson eventuell möglich, gezieltere Reflexionsanregungen zu geben.Die Medienkunde scheint von der rechtlichen Situation in Baden-Württemberg nur wenig beeinträchtigt zu sein. Viele Schüler:innen wissen bereits, wie sie die Endgeräte bedienen und was Social Media ist. Im Zweifel könnte dies jedoch auch im Unterricht vermittelt werden, ohne dass der Datenschutz verletzt würde. Die Mediennutzung kann im Unterricht in Baden-Württemberg zwar theoretisch besprochen und an Beispielen auch aufgezeigt werden, jedoch scheint ein intensives Einüben einer gezielten Nutzung von Social Media für das Lernen schwierig, da die gängigen Plattformen nur begrenzt zur Verfügung stehen.Bei dem Vermitteln der Social Media-Gestaltung ergeben sich durch die Gesetzgebung in Baden-Württemberg eingeschränkte Möglichkeiten. Hier ist es denkbar, datenschutzkonforme Blogs zu Hilfe zu nehmen, um die Möglichkeiten und Regeln der Gestaltung zu vermitteln. Natürlich ist auch das Erlernen von Programmierung im Rahmen des Unterrichts möglich.Durch die eingeschränkte Nutzung von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts wird einigen Risiken vorgebeugt. Auf der Hand liegt der Schutz der personenbezogenen Daten, aber auch die Gefahr des Verschwimmens von Grenzen und des Missbrauchs von Schüler:innen über Social Media sinkt, wenn es Lehrer:innen verboten ist, über diesen Weg mit Schüler:innen zu kommunizieren. Was die Störung der gerichteten Aufmerksamkeit durch Social Media angeht, kann noch nicht sicher gesagt werden, ob eine Vermeidung von Social Media in der Schule oder das intensive Einüben der Nutzung dieser Plattformen in der Schule unter Anleitung eine geeignete Maßnahme darstellt.FazitDiese Arbeit beschäftigte sich mit der Frage, welche Möglichkeiten des Umgangs mit und Einsatzes von Social Media im Kontext des Unterrichts bestehen, inwiefern sie in Baden-Württemberg rechtlich umgesetzt werden dürfen und welche Vor- und Nachteile sich hieraus ergeben. Hierfür wurde zunächst kurz der Begriff "Social Media" näher beleuchtet. Im anschließenden Kapitel wurde die rechtliche Situation in Bezug auf den Einsatz von Social Media in Baden-Württemberg erläutert und dann auf die grundsätzlichen Möglichkeiten und Risiken des Einsatzes von und der Beschäftigung mit Social Media eingegangen. Schließlich wurde aufgrund der gesammelten Informationen analysiert, welche der genannten Möglichkeiten in Baden-Württemberg zulässig erscheinen und welche Vor- und Nachteile sich hieraus ergeben.Die Analyse ergab, dass an Schulen in Baden-Württemberg Social Media eingeschränkt sowohl als Hilfsmittel für Lernprozesse als auch mit dem Ziel der Förderung der Medienkompetenz eingesetzt werden kann. Die größte Einschränkung, die sich hierbei ergibt, ist, dass die herkömmlichen und weit verbreiteten Social Media-Netzwerke nicht aktiv und als alltägliches "Arbeitswerkzeug" in den Unterricht eingebunden werden können.Überraschend war jedoch zu sehen, dass die Möglichkeit besteht, dass Schüler:innen und Lehrer:innen bestehende Social Media-Profile freiwillig zu Lernzwecken nutzen und somit der "Einsatz" von Social Media nicht grundsätzlich ausgeschlossen ist. Die Begründung für die Beschränkungen ist die Einhaltung des Datenschutzes, hieraus ergeben sich weitere Vorteile. So sinkt die Gefahr des Missbrauchs von Schüler:innen durch Lehrpersonen über Social Media und es besteht möglicherweise ein geringeres Ablenkungspotenzial durch Soziale Medien im Unterricht.Eine Frage, die sich im Verlauf dieser Arbeit immer wieder aufdrängte, ist, ob zur Vermittlung von Medienkompetenz ein intensiver und alltäglicher Gebrauch der herkömmlichen Social Media-Netzwerke notwendig ist. Letztendlich kann diese Arbeit diese Frage nicht klären. Hier finden sich in der Literatur stark widersprüchliche Stimmen und es bedarf sicherlich weiterer Forschung auf diesem Gebiet.Bei Durchsicht der Literatur war zudem auffällig, dass sich nur wenige Konzepte finden, wie Social Media überhaupt sinnvoll in den Unterricht integriert werden könnte. Auch hier besteht weiterhin Forschungsbedarf bzw. eventuell eine höhere Sensibilisierung für das Thema "Lernen und Social Media", welches in Zukunft sicherlich weiter an Bedeutung gewinnen wird.LiteraturBaacke, D. (1996). Medienkompetenz: Begrifflichkeit und sozialer Wandel. In A. Rein (Ed.), Theorie und Praxis der Erwachsenenbildung. Medienkompetenz als Schlüsselbegriff (pp. 112–124). Bad Heilbrunn: Klinkhardt-Verlag.Breining, T. (2013, July 24). Lehrer loben das Facebook Verbot. Stuttgarter Zeitung, o.S. Retrieved September 15, 2022, from https://www.stuttgarter-zeitung.de/inhalt.schulen-in-baden-wuerttemberg-lehrer-loben-das-facebook-verbot.e757ac6b-83d1-46b5-8dc6-34315930083a.html.Ellison, N. B., & Boyd, D. M. (2014). Socially through social network sites. In W. H. Dutton (Ed.), The Oxford handbook of internet studies (pp. 151–172). Oxford: Oxford Univ. Pr.Feynberg, L. (2013, October 24). Facebook lohnt sich. die Zeit, o.S. Retrieved September 04, 2022, from https://www.zeit.de/gesellschaft/schule/2013-10/lehrer-schueler-facebook/komplettansicht.Ministerium für Kultus, Jugend und Sport BW (2013). Der Einsatz von "Sozialen Netzwerken" an Schulen. Retrieved August 25, 2022, from https://www.lmz-bw.de/fileadmin/user_upload/Downloads/Handouts/kultusministerium-socialmedia.pdf.o. A. (2021, February 01). Nichts was man ertragen muss: Wenn Lehrer Schüler wegen Cybermobbing anzeigen. RND, o.S. Retrieved September 14, 2022, from https://www.rnd.de/panorama/cybermobbing-wenn-lehrer-schuler-anzeigen-JOB2A7RHJQJINZWLMAJOUX4EZQ.html#:~:text=Cybermobbing%20gegen%20Lehrer%20an%20einem%20Drittel%20der%20Schulen&text=Als%20die%20Sch%C3%BCler%20verunstaltete%20Fotos,alt%20und%20damit%20nicht%20strafm%C3%BCndig.Spitzer, M. (2019). Die Smartphone-Epidemie: Gefahren für Gesundheit, Bildung und Gesellschaft (Vierte Auflage). Stuttgart, Pößneck: Klett-Cotta; GGP Media GmbH.Trenkamp, O. (2013, July 22). Baden-Württemberg verbietet Lehrern Facebook-Nutzung. Spiegel, o.S. Retrieved September 01, 2022, from https://www.spiegel.de/lebenundlernen/schule/baden-wuerttemberg-untersagt-lehrern-soziale-medien-a-912438.html.Vollbrecht, R. (2001). Einführung in die Medienpädagogik. (Hurrelmann, K., & Oelkers, J., Eds.). Weinheim: Beltz.Wampfler, P. (2014). Generation "Social Media": Wie digitale Kommunikation Leben, Beziehungen und Lernen Jugendlicher verändert (1. Auflage). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Wampfler, P. (2016). Facebook, Blogs und Wikis in der Schule: Ein Social-Media-Leitfaden (2., unveränderte Auflage). Göttingen, Bristol: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Winkler, A., Dörsing, B., Rief, W., Shen, Y., & Glombiewski, J. A. (2013). Treatment of internet addiction: a meta-analysis. Clinical psychology review, 33(2), 317–329. Retrieved September 21, 2022.
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Abbagiri Tanda-2 microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 644 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south –west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of 88 per cent is covered by soils, 10 per cent rock outcrops, 2 per cent is by water bodies and 150 cm). About 3 per cent area in the microwatershed has sandy soils, 54 per cent soils are loamy and 31 per cent clayey soils at the surface About 14 per cent area has non-gravelly (200 mm/m) in available water capacity. About 9 per cent in the microwatershed has nearly level (0-1% slope) lands, 74 per cent has very gently sloping (1-3% slope) lands and 5 per cent area is gently sloping (3-5% slope). An area of about 68 per cent is moderately (e2) eroded and 20 per cent area is slightly (e1) eroded. An area of about 15 per cent soils are strongly acid (pH 5.0-5.5), an area of about 37 per cent soils are moderately acid (pH 5.5-6.0), an area of about 18 per cent soils are slightly acid (pH 6.0-6.5) in soil reaction and an area of 17 per cent is neutral (pH 6.5-7.3). The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils in the entire area of the microwatershed is dominantly 0.75%) in 72 per cent area. Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in an area 18 per cent and high (>57 kg/ha) in an area of 70 per cent. About 29 per cent is low (145 kg/ha) in available potassium, 51 per cent is medium (145-337 kg/ha) and 9 per cent is high (>337 kg/ha). Available sulphur is low (4.5 ppm) in the entire area of the microwatershed. Available zinc is deficient (0.6 ppm) in 83 per cent area. Available copper and manganese are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 28 major crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 27 (4) 103(16) Pomegranate - 271(42) Maize 23 (4) 97 (17) Guava - 253 (39) Bajra 23 (4) 356 (55) Jackfruit - 253 (39) Groundnut - 417 (65) Jamun - 266 (41) Sunflower 4 (<1) 83 (13) Musambi 4 (<1) 265(41) Cotton 4 (<1) 123(19) Lime 4 (<1) 285 (44) Red gram - 70 (10) Cashew - 246 (38) Bengalgram 61 (9) 108 (17) Custard apple 9 (1) 503 (78) Chilli - 96 (17) Amla 4 (<1) 508 (79) Tomato 23 (4) 73 (11) Tamarind - 38 (6) Drumstick - 166 (26) Marigold - 129 (20) Mulberry - 400 (62) Chrysanthemum - 129 (20) Mango - - Jasmine - 92 (14) Sapota - 233 (36) Crossandra - 92 (14) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 7 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc., Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SILENT FINDINGS OF THE STUDY The results indicated that among 35 famers 11 (22.45%) were marginal farmers, 14 (31.82 %) were small farmers, 9 (20.45 %) were semi medium farmers and 5 (11.36 %) was medium farmer. Apart from these 5 landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey. The data indicated that there were 98 (52.69%) men and 88 (47.31%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of marginal farmers was 4, small farmer was 4, semi medium farmer was 5, medium farmers were 3 and for landless farmers it was 4. The data indicated that 32 (17.20 %) people were in 0-15 years of age, 81 (43.55%) were in 16-35 years of age, 59 (31.72 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 14 (7.53 %) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that the Abbagiri Tanda-2 had 33.87 per cent illiterates, 1.61 per cent functional literates, 23.12 per cent of them had primary school education, 10.75 per cent of them had middle school education, 14.52 per cent of them had high school education, 5.91 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.54 per cent of them had ITI, 1.08 per cent them had Diploma education, 4.84 per cent of them had degree education and 3.76 per cent of them had other education. The results indicated that, 81.82 per cent of households practicing agriculture and 9.09 per cent of the household heads were general labours. The results indicated that agriculture was the major occupation for 56.45 per cent of the household members, 2.15 per cent were agricultural labourers, 5.91 per cent were general labours, 1.61 percent were in government service, 2.15 per cent of them were in private sector, 0.54 per cent of them were trade and business, 20.43 per cent of them were students and 2.69 per cent were housewives. In case of landless households 50 per cent were general labours, 5 per cent were in private service and 35 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 71.79 per cent were agriculturist, 2.56 percent were agricultural labour and general labour and 17.95 per cent were students. In case of small farmers, 62.07 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 20.69 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 58.54 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 21.95 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers, 60.71 per cent of the household members were performing agriculture. The results showed that 4.30 per cent of them participated in self help groups, 1.08 per cent of them participated in user group and 94.62 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless and medium farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Marginal, small farmers and semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions. 2 The results indicated that 68.18 per cent of the households possess Katcha house. 100 percent of the landless farmers possess Katcha house. The results showed that 68.18 per cent of the households possess TV, 36.36 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 22.73 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 43.18 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 77.27 per cent of the households possess mobile phones and 2.27 per cent of the households possess refrigerator. The results showed that the average value of television was Rs.4800, mixer grinder was Rs.1400, refrigerator Rs.15000, bicycle Rs.1727, motor cycle was Rs.30350 and mobile phone was Rs.1220. The results showed that, about 15.91 per cent of the households possess bullock cart, 27.27 per cent of them possess plough, 2.27 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 9.09 per cent of the households possess tractor, 20.45 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 15.91 per cent of the households possess sprinkler, 50 per cent of the households possess weeder, 6.82 per cent of the households possess harvester, 2.27 per cent of the households possess thresher and 11.36 per cent of the households possess chaff cutter. The results show that the average value of plough was Rs.1318, the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 17000, the average value of power tiller Rs. 100000, the average value of tractor Rs. 300000, the average value of sprinkler Rs.3192, the average value of was sprayer Rs.2409, the average value of weeder Rs. 72, the average value of harvester Rs.4662 and the average value of chaff cutter Rs.3000. The results indicated that, 31.82 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 11.36 per cent of the households possess local cow, 6.82 per cent of the households possess buffalo and 2.27 per cent of the households possess sheep and goat respectively. In case of marginal farmers, 27.27 per cent of the households possess bullock. In case of small farmers, 42.86 per cent of households possess bullock, 14.29 per cent possess local cow and buffalo and 7.14 per cent possess sheep and goat respectively. In case of semi medium farmers, 44.44 per cent of the households possess bullock, 11.11 per cent possess local cow and buffalo correspondingly. In medium farmers 20 per cent of the households possess bullock and 40 per cent of the households possess local cow. The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro-watershed was 1.53, average own labour (women) available was 1.26, average hired labour (men) available was 11 and average hired labour (women) available was 11.82. In case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.36, average own labour (women) was 1.09, average hired labour (men) was 6 and average hired labour (women) available was 6. In case of small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.46, average own labour (women) was 1.08, average hired labour 3 (men) was 10.23 and average hired labour (women) available was 12.38. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.88, average own labour (women) was 1.63, average hired labour (men) was 19.38 and average hired labour (women) available was 20. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 1.50, average own labour (women) was 2, average hired labour (men) was 10 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.50. The results indicated that77.27 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate About 100 per cent of the marginal farmers, 92.86 per cent of small, 88.89 per cent of semi medium and 40 per cent of the medium farmers have opined that the hired labour was adequate. The results indicated that, 2 person was migrated from micro-watershed that belonged to small and semi medium farmer category. Total migration in the microwatershed was only 1.08 per cent. The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 375 Kms and average duration was 6.50 months. Small farmers have migrated 150 kms and on an average for 6months and semi medium farmers have migrated 600 kms and on an average for 7 months. The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants. The results indicated that, households of the Abbagiri Tanda-2 micro-watershed possess 21.53 ha (40.38 %) of dry land and 31.79 ha (59.62%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 7.83 ha (95.08%) of dry land and 0.40 ha (4.92%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 11.27 ha (69.10%) of dry land and 5.04 ha (30.90 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 2.43 ha (16.18%) of dry land and 12.58 ha (83.82 %) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 13.76 ha (100%) of irrigated land. The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 264642.86 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 380532.21. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 370372.28 for dry land and Rs. 741000 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 221643.93 for dry land Rs. 713643.66 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 123500 for dry land and Rs. 389414.42 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 239735.29 for irrigated land. The results indicated that, there were 21 functioning and 12 defunctioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, there was only 1 functioning open well in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 47.73 per cent of the farmers and open well was source of irrigation source for 2.27 per cent of the farmers. The results indicated that, marginal farmers having 0.81 per cent of irrigated land. In case of small farmers there were 5.17 ha of irrigated land, semi 4 medium farmers were having 15.08 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 11.34 ha of irrigated land. The results indicated that, farmers have grown Bajra (12.61 ha), Bengal gram (0.91 ha), Chilly (0.81 ha), Ground nut (1.62 ha), Kanakambara (0.40 ha), Maize (21.16 ha), Navane (3.24 ha), Paddy (0.81 ha), Papaya (1.67 ha) and Tomato (0.87 ha) in kharif season and Bengal gram (1.21 ha), Ground nut (1.74 ha), Paddy (0.81 ha) and Red gram (1.46 ha) in Rabi season. Marginal farmers have grown Maize, Bajra, Navane and Kanakambara. Small farmers have grown Bajra, Maize, Navane, Tomato, Water melon and Groundnut. Semi medium farmers have grown Bajra, Bengal Gram, Chilly, Groundnut, Maize, Paddy and Papaya. Medium farmers have grown Groundnut and Maize. The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Abbagiri Tanda-2 microwatershed was found to be 95.82 per cent. In case of Marginal farmers, small farmers and medium farmers it was 100 per cent and in case of semi medium farmers it was 87.26 per cent. The results indicated that, 61.36 per cent of the households have bank account and savings respectively. Landless farmers 80 percent of them possess both bank account and savings. 81.82 per cent of marginal farmers possess both bank account and savings correspondingly. Small farmers possess 71.43 per cent of both bank account and savings and medium category of farmers possess 44.44 per cent of bank account and also savings in that order. The results indicated that, 80 per cent of landless, 81.82 per cent of marginal, 14.29 per cent of small and 44.44 per cent semi medium have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, 20.83 per cent have availed loan in Commercial bank, 50 per cent of the households availed loan in Grameena bank, 45.83 per cent have availed loan from money lender and 12.50 per cent have availed loan from SHGs/CBOs. The results indicated that, landless, marginal, small and semi medium have availed Rs. 26,250, Rs. 50,000, Rs. 177,000, and Rs. 137,500 respectively. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro-watershed is 97,666.67. The results indicated that, 93.75 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production and 6.25 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for Social functions like marriage. The results indicated that, agriculture production, bore well/irrigation related equipments, construction-house, construction-cattle shed, household consumption and other reasons were the main purpose for which marginal, small farmers, semi medium farmers borrowed loan. 33.33 per cent of the household's barrowed loan for agriculture production, 8.33 per cent of the household's barrowed loan for Bore well/irrigation related equipments, 5 Construction-house, Construction-cattle shed respectively and 25 per cent of them took loan for household consumption. The data regarding the repayment status of credit borrowed from institutional sources by households in Abbagiri Tanda-2 showed that 47.06 per cent of the households partially their loan and 52.94 per cent of the households have unpaid their loan. Results indicated that 64.29 per cent of the households have repaid their private credit partially, 21.43 percent of the households have unpaid their loan and 7.14 per cent of them fully paid their loan. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 12086.76. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 26429.00. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. 14342.24, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.19. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 16778.52. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 31106.06. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs.14327.53, and the income generated from red gram was Rs.1613.22, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.85. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for navane was Rs. 11950.89. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 26799.50. The net income from navane cultivation was Rs. 14848.61. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.24. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for crossandra was Rs. 54865.08. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 173888.00. The net income from crossandra cultivation was Rs.119022.92. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.17. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 32635.87. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 76962.18. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 44326.31. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.36. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for groundnut was Rs. 42105.75. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 70296.94. The net income from groundnut cultivation was Rs. 28191.18. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.67. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for chilly was Rs. 49859.57. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 222300.00. The net income from chilly cultivation was Rs. 172440.43. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:4.46. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for paddy was Rs. 50482.00. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 81510.00. The net income from paddy cultivation was Rs. 31028.00. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.61. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 13048.22. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 32933.33. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. 19885.12. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 6 1:2.52. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Papaya was Rs. 44258.18. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 575534.00. The net income from Papaya cultivation was Rs. 531275.82. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:13.0. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Tomato was Rs. 24942.81. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs.111150.00. The net income from Tomato cultivation was Rs. 86207.19. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:4.46. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Watermelon was Rs. 32084.97. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 526018.50. The net income from Watermelon cultivation was Rs. 493933.52. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:16.39. The results indicated that, 27.27 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate, 2.27 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate also the data revealed that 22.73 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is adequate. The results indicated that, Bajra, Bengal Gram, Chilly, Groundnut, Maize, Navane, Paddy, Papaya, Red Gram, Tomato, Water Melon and Kanakambara flower sold to the extent of 100 per cent. The results indicated that the average income from service/salary was Rs. 10500, business Rs. 12727.27, wage Rs. 22340.91, agriculture Rs. 89061.36, dairy farm Rs. 1409.09 and goat farming was Rs. 454.55. The results indicated that the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs. 340.91, business Rs. 4818.18, wage Rs. 8204.55, agriculture Rs. 52295.45, dairy farm Rs. 795.45 and goat farming was Rs. 386.36.The overall on an average expenditure was Rs.18800. The results indicate that, sampled households have grown 36 coconut trees and 224 mango trees in their field. The results indicated that, 40.91 per cent of the households are interested in growing horticultural crops which include 81.82 per cent marginal farmers, 35.71 per cent small farmers and 44.44 per cent semi medium farmers. The results indicate that, households have planted 3 Teak and Eucalyptus trees in field respectively, also grown 108 neem tree and 1 tamarind tree in the field. The results indicated that for 38.64 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy for land development. Similarly for the dependency was for irrigation facility 36.36 percent, 29.55 percent for improved crop production and only 2.27 per cent for improved livestock management. The results indicated that, Bajra, Bengal Gram, Chilly, Groundnut, Maize, Navane, Paddy, Papaya, Red Gram, Tomato, Water Melon and Kanakambara flower sold to the extent of 100 per cent. 7 The results indicated that, 31.82 percent of the households have sold their produce to local/village merchants, 52.27 percent of the households sold their produce in regulated markets and 22.73 per cent of the households sold their produce to agents/traders. The results indicated that 77.27 per cent of the households have used tractor as a mode of transport and 29.55 per cent have used cart. The results indicated that, 54.55 per cent of the households have shown interest in soil testing i.e. 90.91 per cent of marginal farmers, 71.43 per cent of small farmers and 44.44 per cent of semi medium farmers have shown interest in soil testing. The results indicated that, 22.73 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding, 54.55 per cent of the households have adopted summer ploughing and 9.09 per cent of the households have adopted dead furrow, mulching, contour cultivation and combination of deep and shallow root crops respectively. The results indicated that 15.91 per cent of the soil conservation structures are constructed by the government and another 2.27 per cent is constructed by other organization. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted field bunding opined that 100 per cent of the bunds required full replacement. The results indicated that, 72. 73 percent used fire wood as a source of fuel, 25 percent of the households used LPG and 2.27 per cents of the households used Kerosene as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, piped supply was the source for drinking water for 63.64 per cent of the households, 25 per cent of the households were using bore well and 2.27 per cent of the households were using open well as a source of drinking water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light which was found to be 97.73 per cent and only 2.27 per cent of the people were using kerosene as a source of light. The results indicated that, 50 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 40 per cent of landless, 63.64 per cent of marginal, 50 per cent of small, 44.44 per cent of semi medium and 40 per cent of medium had sanitary toilet facility. The results indicated that, 93.18 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card and 6.82 per cent of the sampled households not possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 50 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 100 per cent of the landless, 45.45 percent of the marginal, 21.43 per cent of the small, 66.67 per cent of the semi medium and 60 percent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, egg and meat were adequate for 100 per cent, 79.55 per cent, 34.09, 25 per cent, 2.27 per cent, 93.18 per cent, 84.09 per cent and 11.36 per cent of the households respectively. 8 The results indicated that, pulses were inadequate for 20.45 per cent, oilseeds were inadequate for 61.36 per cent, vegetables were inadequate for 75 per cent, fruits were inadequate for 63.64 per cent, milk was inadequate 2.27 per cent, eggs were inadequate for 4.55 per cent and meat was inadequate for 65.91 per cent of the households. The data regarding farming constraints experienced by households in Abbagiri Tanda -2 micro-watershed is presented in Table 60. The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 45.45 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (77.27%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (75%), inadequacy of irrigation water (52.27%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (68.18%), high rate of interest on credit (54.55%), low price for the agricultural commodities (56.82%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (59.09%), inadequate extension services (54.55%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (56.82%), less rainfall (36.36%) and Source of Agri-technology information(Newspaper /TV/Mobile) (6.82). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Not Available ; The land resource inventory of Hire Shindhogi microwatershed was conducted using village cadastral maps and IRS satellite imagery on 1:7920 scale. The false colour composites of IRS imagery were interpreted for physiography and these physiographic delineations were used as base for mapping soils. The soils were studied in several transects and a soil map was prepared with phases of soil series as mapping units. Random checks were made all over the area outside the transects to confirm and validate the soil map unit boundaries. The soil map shows the geographic distribution and extent, characteristics, classification, behavior and use potentials of the soils in the microwatershed. The present study covers an area of 526 ha in Koppal taluk and district, Karnataka. The climate is semiarid and categorized as drought - prone with an average annual rainfall of 662 mm, of which about 424 mm is received during south–west monsoon, 161 mm during north-east and the remaining 77 mm during the rest of the year. An area of about 83 per cent is covered by soils and 17 per cent by habitation and water bodies, settlements and others. The salient findings from the land resource inventory are summarized briefly below. The soils belong to 9 soil series and 16 soil phases (management units) and 5 land management units. The length of crop growing period is 200 mm/m) in available water capacity. An area of about 18 per cent has nearly level (0-1%) and 65 per cent area has very gently sloping (1-3%) lands. An area of about 44 per cent has soils that are slightly eroded (e1) and 39 per cent moderately eroded (e2) lands. An area of about 9.0) in soil reaction. The Electrical Conductivity (EC) of the soils is non-saline (0.75%) in 32 per cent area of the soils. Available phosphorus is medium (23-57 kg/ha) in entire area of about 83 per cent in the microwatershed. About 2 per cent of the soils are medium (145-337 kg/ha) and 81 per cent soils are high (>337 kg/ha) in available potassium content. Available sulphur is high (>320 ppm) in the entire area of the microwatershed. Available boron is low (0.5 ppm) in about 48 per cent area and 35 per cent are medium (0.5-1.0 ppm). Available iron is sufficient (>4.5 ppm) in 81 per cent and deficient (0.6 ppm) in about 60 per cent area. Available manganese and copper are sufficient in all the soils. The land suitability for 31 major agricultural and horticultural crops grown in the microwatershed were assessed and the areas that are highly suitable (S1) and moderately suitable (S2) are given below. It is however to be noted that a given soil may be suitable for various crops but what specific crop to be grown may be decided by the farmer looking to his capacity to invest on various inputs, marketing infrastructure, market price and finally the demand and supply position. Land suitability for various crops in the microwatershed Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Crop Suitability Area in ha (%) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Highly suitable (S1) Moderately suitable (S2) Sorghum 70 (13) 283 (54) Sapota 18 (3) - Maize 1 (<1) 351 (67) Pomegranate 18 (3) 335 (64) Bajra 18 (3) 334 (64) Musambi 70 (13) 283 (54) Groundnut 17 (3) 57 (11) Lime 70 (13) 283 (54) Sunflower 70 (13) 283 (54) Amla 18 (3) 391 (74) Red gram 18 (3) 272 (52) Cashew 17 (3) 1 (<1) Bengalgram 52 (10) 301 (57) Jackfruit 18 (3) - Cotton 70 (13) 283 (54) Jamun 18 (3) 272 (52) Chilli 18 (3) - Custard apple 70 (13) 338 (64) Tomato 18 (3) - Tamarind 18 (3) 273 (52) Brinjal - 410 (78) Mulberry 18 (3) 207 (39) Onion - 75 (14) Marigold 18 (3) 334 (64) Bhendi - 410 (78) Chrysanthemum 18 (3) 334 (64) Drumstick 18 (3) 392 (74) Jasmine 18 (3) - Mango 18 (3) - Crossandra 18 (3) 79 (15) Guava 17 (3) 1 (<1) Apart from the individual crop suitability, a proposed crop plan has been prepared for the 5 identified LMUs by considering only the highly and moderately suitable lands for different crops and cropping systems with food, fodder, fibre and other horticulture crops that helps in maintaining productivity and ecological balance in the microwatershed. Maintaining soil-health is vital for crop production and conserve soil and land resource base for maintaining ecological balance and to mitigate climate change. For this, several ameliorative measures have been suggested for these problematic soils like saline/alkali, highly eroded, sandy soils etc. Soil and water conservation treatment plan has been prepared that would help in identifying the sites to be treated and also the type of structures required. As part of the greening programme, several tree species have been suggested to be planted in marginal and submarginal lands, field bunds and also in the hillocks, mounds and ridges. That would help in supplementing the farm income, provide fodder and fuel, and generate lot of biomass which in turn would help in maintaining the ecological balance and contribute to mitigating the climate change. SALIENT FEATURES OF THE SURVEY The results indicated that 38 farmers were sampled in Hire Shindhogi micro watershed among them 7 (18.42 %) were marginal farmers, 10 (26.32%) were small farmers, 11 (28.95 %) were semi medium farmers and 5 (13.16%) were medium farmers. Apart from these 5 (13.16%) landless farmers were also interviewed for the survey. The data indicated that there were 96 (51.06%) men and 92 (48.94%) were women among the sampled households. The average family size of marginal farmers was 5, small farmer was 5, semi medium farmer was 5, medium farmers were 6 and for landless farmers it was 4. The data indicated that 43 (22.87%) people were in 0-15 years of age, 73 (38.83%) were in 16-35 years of age, 55 (29.26 %) were in 36-60 years of age and 17 (9.04%) were above 61 years of age. The results indicated that the Hire Shindhogi had 31.38 per cent illiterates, 1.06 per cent functional literates, 33.51 per cent of them had primary school education, 5.32 per cent of them had middle school education, 13.30 per cent of them had high school education, 7.45 per cent of them had PUC education, 0.53 per cent of them had ITI, 1.60 per cent of them had degree education and 5.32 per cent of them had other education. The results indicate that, 84.21 per cent of households practicing agriculture, 5.26 per cent of the household heads were agricultural labourers and 2.63 per cent of the household heads were doing private service. The results indicate that agriculture was the major occupation for 45.21 per cent of the household members, 21.28 per cent were agricultural labourers, 0.53 percent were in government service, 2.13 per cent of them were in private sector, 22.34 per cent of them were students and 0.53 per cent were housewives. In case of landless households 30 per cent were agricultural labourers, 5 per cent were private services and 40 per cent were students. In case of marginal farmers 50 per cent were agriculturist, 21.88 percent were agricultural labour and 25 per cent were students. In case of small farmers, 54.35 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 17.39 per cent of them were students. In case of semi medium farmers 45.61 per cent of the household members were practicing agriculture and 19.30 per cent of them were students. In case of medium farmers, 48.48 per cent of the household members were performing agriculture, 18.18 per cent of them were agricultural labour and 21.21 per cent of them were students. The results showed that 1.06 per cent of them participated in Sthree Shakthi Sangha, 0.53 per cent of them participated in user group and 98.40 per cent of them have not participated in any local institutions. Landless, small and medium farmers were found to have no participation in any local institutions. Marginal and semi medium farmers were found to participate in one or the other local institutions. 2 The results indicated that 73.68 per cent of the households possess Katcha house, 7.89 per cent of them possess Pucca house and 21.05 per cent of them possess Semi Pacca house. 100 percent of the landless farmers possess Katcha house. The results showed that 5.26 per cent of the households possess radio, 76.32 per cent of the households possess TV, 7.89 per cent of the households possess DVD, 42.11 per cent of the households possess Mixer grinder, 44.74 per cent of the households possess bicycle, 26.32 per cent of the households possess motor cycle, 5.26 per cent of the households possess auto, 2.63 per cent of the households possess car and 78.95 per cent of the households possess mobile phones. The results showed that the average value of radio was Rs.400, average value of television was Rs.4968, the average value of DVD/VCD Player was Rs.2333, mixer grinder was Rs.2381, Auto was Rs.42500, bicycle Rs.1323, motor cycle was Rs.33150, Car was Rs. 250000 and mobile phone was Rs.1266. The results showed that about 23.68 per cent of the households possess plough, 28.95 per cent of them possess bullock cart, 2.63 cent of the households possess seed/fertilizer drill, 10.53 cent of the households possess tractor, 23.68 per cent of the households possess sprayer, 36.84 per cent of them possess weeder, 5.26 per cent of them were possess chaff cutter and 2.63 per cent of the households possess JCB/Hitachi. The results showed that the average value of plough was Rs.1655, the average value of bullock cart was Rs. 21072, the average value of seed/Fertilizer drill Rs. 15000, the average value of tractor Rs. 375000, the average value of sprayer was Rs.2655, the average value of weeder Rs. 69, the average value of chaff cutter Rs.1800, the average value of JCB Rs.1000000 and the average value of duster was Rs. 8000. The results indicated that, 31.58 per cent of the households possess bullocks, 26.32 per cent of the households possess local cow and 2.63 per cent of the households possess crossbred cow and buffalo respectively. The data showed that, in case of marginal farmers, 33.33 per cent of the households possess bullock and 50 per cent of the households possess local cow. In case of small farmers, 20 per cent of households possess bullock and local cow and 10 per cent possess buffalo. In case of semi medium farmers, 54.55 per cent of the households possess bullock, 18.18 per cent possess local cow and 9.09 per cent possess buffalo. In medium farmers, 20 per cent of the households possess bullock and 60 per cent possess local cow. The results indicated that, average own labour men available in the micro watershed was 2, average own labour (women) available was 1.64, average hired labour (men) available was 5.03 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.36. The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers, average own labour men available was 1.71, average own labour (women) was 1.29, average hired labour (men) was 4.57 and average hired labour (women) available was 5.43. In case of 3 small farmers, average own labour men available was 1.90, average own labour (women) was 1.80, average hired labour (men) was 4.50 and average hired labour (women) available was 4. In case of semi medium farmers, average own labour men available was 1.82, average own labour (women) was 1.55, average hired labour (men) was 6.27 and average hired labour (women) available was 7.09. In medium farmers average own labour men available was 3, average own labour (women) was 2, average hired labour (men) was 4 and average hired labour (women) available was 4.20. The results indicated that, 65.79 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was adequate and 21.05 per cent of the household opined that hired labour was inadequate. About 71.43 per cent of the marginal farmers, 80 per cent of small, 63.64 per cent of semi medium and 100 per cent of the medium have opined that the hired labour was adequate and 28.57 per cent marginal farmers, 20 per cent of small farmers and 36.36 per cent of semi medium farmers were opined that hired labour was inadequate. The results indicated that, 1 person was migrated from micro watershed that belonged to medium farmer category. Total migration in the micro watershed was only 0.53 per cent. The results indicated that, people have migrated on an average of 390 Kms and average duration was 12 months. I.e. medium farmers have migrated 390 kms and on an average for 12 months. The results indicated that, job/work was the only reason for migration for all the migrants. The results indicated that, improved quality of the life and construction of house were the positive consequences of migration. The results indicated that, households of the Hire Shindhogi micro watershed possess 36.16 ha (64.11%) of dry land and 20.24 ha (35.89%) of irrigated land. Marginal farmers possess 4.21 ha (90.43 %) of dry land and 0.45 ha (9.57%) of irrigated land. Small farmers possess 9.25 ha (84.04%) of dry land and 1.76 ha (15.96 %) of irrigated land. Semi medium farmers possess 15.01 ha (63.53%) of dry land and 8.62 ha (36.47 %) of irrigated land. Medium farmers possess 7.69 ha (44.93%) of dry land and 9.43 ha (55.07 %) of irrigated land. The results indicated that, the average value of dry land was Rs. 343378.10 and average value of irrigated was Rs. 409856.06. In case of marginal famers, the average land value was Rs. 510625 for dry land and 1122727.25 for irrigated land. In case of small famers, the average land value was Rs. 434,356.96 for dry land Rs. 512,211.99 for irrigated land. In case of semi medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 246,467.10for dry land and Rs. 406,059.19 for irrigated land. In case of medium famers, the average land value was Rs. 331500 for dry land and the average land value was Rs. 360,583.94 for irrigated land. 4 The results indicated that, there were 11 functioning and 10 defunctioning bore wells in the micro watershed. The results indicated that, bore well was the major irrigation source for 28.95 per cent of the farmers. The results indicated that on an average the depth of the bore well was 31.25 meters. The results indicated that, in case of marginal farmers there was 0. 45 ha of irrigated land, in case of small farmers there was 1.85 ha of irrigated land, semi medium farmers were having 7.81 ha of irrigated land and medium farmers were having 15.62 ha of irrigated land. On an average there were 25.72 ha of irrigated land. The results indicated that, farmers have grown Bajra (6.89 ha), Banana (0.71 ha), Bengal gram (2.85 ha), Chilly (0.45 ha), Cotton (1.01 ha), Green gram (0.83 ha), Sorghum (1.62 ha), Maize (8.12 ha), Onion (0.93 ha), Red gram (4.45 ha), Sugandaraja (0.40 ha) and Sunflower (9.51 ha) in kharif season and Bajra (0.81 ha), Bengal gram (3.29 ha), Cotton (1.21 ha), Maize (5.09 ha), Sunflower (1.23 ha) and Sorghum (16.28 ha) in Rabi season. Data showed that, marginal farmers have grown Bengal Gram, chilly, bajra, cotton, Maize and Sorghum. Small farmers have grown Bajra, Green gram, Maize, Red Gram, Sunflower, Sorghum and Bengal Gram. Semi medium farmers have grown Bajra, Banana, Cotton, Bengalgram, Maize, Redgram, Sugandaraja, Sunflower and Sorghum. Medium farmers have grown Bajra, Bengal gram, Sorghum, Maize, onion, Red gram and Sunflower. The results indicated that, the cropping intensity in Hire Shindhogi micro watershed was found to be 76.82 per cent. In case of Marginal farmers it was 87.10 per cent, for small farmers it was 100 per cent, in case of semi medium farmers it was 78.94 per cent and medium farmers had cropping intensity of 61.78 per cent. The results indicated that, only 10.53 per cent of the households have bank account and savings respectively. Among marginal farmers 28.57 percent of them possess both bank account and savings respectively. Small farmers possess 9.09 per cent of both bank account and savings correspondingly and medium farmers possess 20 of bank account and savings in that order. The results indicated that 28.57 per cent marginal farmers, 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers and 20 per cent of medium farmers have borrowed credit from different sources. The results indicated that, 50 per cent of the households have availed loan from Grameena bank and Commercial bank respectively. The results indicated that marginal farmers have availed Rs. 27500, semi medium farmers have availed Rs. 55000 and medium farmers have availed Rs.100000. Overall average credit amount availed by households in the micro watershed is 52500. 5 The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households have borrowed loan for agriculture production from institutional source. The results indicated that, agriculture production was the main purpose for which semi medium farmers have borrowed loan from private credit. The results indicated that 100 per cent of the households have unpaid their institutional loan. Results indicated 50 percent of the households have unpaid their loan and 50 percent of the households have fully paid their private credit. The results indicated that 25 per cent of the households were opined that they were forced to sell the produce at low price to repay loan in time and 75 per cent of households were not given any opinion on institutional source of credit. The results indicated that 50 per cent of the households were opined that the rate of interest was high in non-institutional credit and 50 per cent of households were not given any opinion on non-institutional source of credit. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bajra was Rs. 23881.74. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 22503.93. The net income from bajra cultivation was Rs. -1377.81, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.94. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for maize was Rs. 30364.35. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 32931.72. The net income from maize cultivation was Rs.6626.43, thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.08. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for sorghum was Rs. 18449.10. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 27728.81. The net income from sorghum cultivation was Rs. 9279.71. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.5. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for bengalgram was Rs. 29334.18. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 48503.01. The net income from bengalgram cultivation was Rs. 19168.83. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.65. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for redgram was Rs. 32495.55. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 30698.57. The net income from redgram cultivation was Rs. -1796.98. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.94. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for cotton was Rs. 63323.50. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 50427.06. The net income from cotton cultivation was Rs. -12896.44. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:0.8. 6 The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Onion was Rs. 34570.60. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 34515.28. The net income from Onion cultivation was Rs. 55.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.0. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Sunflower was Rs. 28043.53. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 73693.85. The net income from Sunflower cultivation was Rs. 45650.32. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.63. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Banana was Rs. 25564.87. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 105858.The net income from Banana cultivation was Rs. 80293.13. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:3.41. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Chilly was Rs. 69680.27. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 75447.27. The net income from Chilly cultivation was Rs. 5767. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:1.08. The results indicated that, the total cost of cultivation for Green gram was Rs. 26706.19. The gross income realized by the farmers was Rs. 72900.97. The net income from Green gram cultivation was Rs. 46194.78. Thus the benefit cost ratio was found to be 1:2.73. The results indicated that, 39.47 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was adequate and 7.89 per cent of the households opined that dry fodder was inadequate also the data revealed that 39.47 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is adequate and 7.89 per cent of the farmers opined that green fodder is inadequate. The results indicated that the average income from service/salary was Rs. 8578.95, business Rs. 5157.89, wage Rs. 4368.42, agriculture Rs. 53161.32 and non farm income Rs. 6842.11and dairy farm Rs. 5018.42. The results indicated that the average expenditure from service/salary was Rs. 2289.47, business Rs. 2631.58, wage Rs. 1552.63, agriculture Rs. 31,815.79 and dairy farm Rs. 1921.05. The results indicated that, sampled households have grown 53 coconut trees, 20 lemon trees and 1 mango tree in their field and also grown 1 coconut tree in back yard. The results indicated that, 2.63 per cent of the households are interested in growing horticultural crops which include 14.29 per cent marginal farmers. The results indicated that, households have planted 90 Neem, 8 Banyan trees and 2 people trees in their field and also grown 27 Neem tree in the backyard. The results indicated that for 2.63 per cent of the households were dependent on government subsidy for irrigation facility and 5.26 percent of the households were have their own fund for additional investment. 7 The results indicated that, Bajra, Chilly, Green gram Cotton and Onion were sold to the extent of 100 per cent. Banana, Bengal gram, Sorghum, Maize, Red gram and Sunflower were sold to the extent of 72 per cent, 96.30 per cent, 98.36 per cent, 85.30 per cent, 91.67 per cent and 95.19 per cent respectively. The results indicated that, 65.79 percent of the households have sold their produce to agents/ traders, 34.21 percent of the households sold their produce in local/village merchant, 31.58 percent of the households sold their produce to regulated market and 7.89 percent of the households sold their produce to cooperative marketing society and contract marketing arrangement respectively. The results indicated that 57.89 per cent of the households have used cart as a mode of transport, 71.05 per cent have used tractor and 2.63 per cent have used Bus and Truck respectively. 5.26 households have used head load as a mode of transport. The results indicated that, 5.26 per cent of the households have experienced the soil and water erosion problems i.e. 14.29 percent of marginal farmers and 9.09 percent of semi medium farmers. The results indicated that only 5.26 per cent of the households have showed interest in soil testing i.e. 14.29 per cent of marginal farmers and 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers have showed interest in soil testing. The results indicated that, 5.26 per cent of the households have adopted field bunding which includes 14.29 per cent of marginal and 9.09 per cent of semi medium farmers. Farm pond was adopted by 2.63 per cent of the households i.e. 9.09 per cent of the semi medium farmers. The results indicated that, 100 per cent of the households who adopted farm pond opined that farm ponds are good, 50 per cent opined that field bunds are good and another 50 per cent of the households have opined that field bunds are slightly damaged. The results indicated that 5.26 per cent of soil conservation structure is constructed by farmers on their own and 2.63 per cent of the soil conservation structures are constructed by the farmer's organization. The results indicated that, 84.21 percent used fire wood, 10.53 percent of the households used LPG and 2.63 percent of the households used Biogas as a source of fuel. The results indicated that, piped supply was the major source for drinking water for 50 per cent, 31.58 per cent of households used bore well water and 15.79 per cent of households used bore well water. The results indicated that, electricity was the major source of light for 97.37 per cent of the households in micro watershed. The results indicated that, 34.21 per cent of the households possess sanitary toilet i.e. 60 per cent of landless, 14.29 per cent of marginal, 50 per cent of small, 18.18 per cent of semi medium and 40 per cent of medium had sanitary toilet facility. 8 The results indicated that, 81.58 per cent of the sampled households possessed BPL card, 7.89 per cent of the sample households possess APL card and 7.89 per cent of the households have not possessed BPL card. The results indicated that, 34.21 per cent of the households participated in NREGA programme which included 100 per cent of the landless, 28.57 percent of the marginal, 30 per cent of the small, 9.09 per cent of the semi medium and 40 percent of the medium farmers. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, Egg and meat were adequate for 89.47 percent, 39.47 percent, 18.42 percent, 47.37 percent, 42.11 percent, 55.26 percent, 31.58 percent, and 13.16 percent of the households respectively. The results indicated that, cereals, pulses, oilseeds, vegetables, fruits, milk, egg and meat were inadequate for 7.89 per cent, 57.89 per cent, 50 per cent, 28.95 per cent, 34.21 per cent, 28.95 per cent, 44.74 per cent and 52.63 per cent of the households respectively. The results indicated that, Lower fertility status of the soil was the constraint experienced by 15.79 per cent of the households, wild animal menace on farm field (39.47%), frequent incidence of pest and diseases (34.21%), inadequacy of irrigation water (18.42%), high cost of Fertilizers and plant protection chemicals (36.84%), high rate of interest on credit (47.37%), low price for the agricultural commodities (18.42%), lack of marketing facilities in the area (31.58%), inadequate extension services (5.26%), lack of transport for safe transport of the agricultural produce to the market (60.53%), less rainfall (89.47%) and Source of Agritechnology information(Newspaper/TV/Mobile) (57.89). ; Watershed Development Department, Government of Karnataka (World Bank Funded) Sujala –III Project
Andehrs Behring Breivik no encaja en ninguna categoría existente de actuación violenta o política. Como lo revela su manifiesto, que dará que hablar durante años, Breivik es un terrorista sui generis.Brevemente, Breivik es un joven noruego que el pasado viernes cometió dos ataques terroristas. En el primero detonó una bomba en el distrito gubernamental de Oslo. En el segundo apareció disfrazado de policía en una pequeña isla donde se celebraba una reunión anual de las juventudes del Partido Laborista del país, y atacó a la multitud con armas y municiones de guerra.El manifiesto que el agresor envió a algunos miles de contactos horas antes de cometer el ataque es una obra sin precedentes en la historia de la acción criminal e ideológica. En primer lugar, el texto suma más de mil quinientas páginas, de las cuales Breivik es el autor de más de la mitad. En segundo lugar, la obra está escrita en perfecto inglés, con el objetivo expreso de difundir la ideología ahí presentada a la mayor cantidad de personas posible. En tercer lugar, los contenidos del trabajo son muy variados y llegan a un nivel de detalle inaudito. Este último aspecto es lo que hace de Breivik y su manifiesto algo extraordinario. Entre otras cosas, el lector encontrará:Una exposición detallada de la ideología política del autor (a la cual llama "Cultural conservatism or a nationalist/conservative direction"), con discusiones sobre Antonio Gramsci, György Lukács, Karl Marx, la historia del comunismo, tablas estadísticas sobre la demografía europea y otros elementos.Una descripción de los orígenes de la organización que pretende tener detrás, la Pauperes commilitones Christi Templique Solomonici o PCCTS. El nombre es el término en latín para la orden medieval monástica y militar más conocida como los Templarios.Una guía meticulosa sobre cómo comprar los ingredientes para la elaboración de explosivos, así como su preparación, su detonación en ensayos, e incluso dónde y cómo esconderlos.Una guía similar para la obtención de armas, con discusiones de diversas fuentes como la mafia albanesa o la rusa. También explica cómo preparar una armadura de combate, así como los principios del combate urbano con armas de fuego.Una bitácora de su "trabajo" desde 2002 en adelante, que incluye su dieta con detalles sobre su ingestión de proteínas y su rutina diaria.Un presupuesto de toda su "obra" desde ese año en adelante. Breivik afirma haber invertido €317.000 a lo largo de una década en su "proyecto".Instrucciones para la construcción de su epitafio.Instrucciones para la implementación de un sistema de medallas, uniformes y ritos para la orden neo-templaria, con diagramas, nombres y criterios para la aplicación de cada una.Pasos básicos de contra-inteligencia para evitar ser detectado.Un currículum vitae completo.No hay cuestiones de menor importancia para Breivik: el ensayo también incluye discusiones detalladas sobre el estado actual de la educación terciaria en Estados Unidos y Europa, extensas explicaciones sobre la teología y la historia islámica, críticas hacia las letras del hip-hop misógino estadounidense, listas de canciones inspiradoras, etc. Una enorme proporción de los textos, como el propio Breivik admite, son de autores con argumentos válidos y que están muy lejanos de promover o aceptar actos de violencia como el suyo.El cuadro que ofrece la lectura de este ensayo es de una persona de una enorme inteligencia, capacidad de organización y, sobre todo, disciplina. Breivik es un individuo altamente preparado física y mentalmente para la grotesca tarea que se propuso. Tal como indica su ensayo, ya tiene preparados los discursos que realizará en su juicio, que pretende que sea altamente público. Antes de lanzar su ataque ya tenía decidido qué criterios aplicaría con el abogado que le asignara el estado, lo que le contestará al juez y demás quienes le digan que es un criminal psicótico, y cómo planea que termine el juicio.Esto último hace que sea poco probable que aparezcan otros Breiviks – aunque sigue siendo posible. Resulta simplemente increíble que pueda haber otro individuo que comparta la misma ideología hasta el mismo nivel de compromiso, y que sobre todo elija seguir el mismo camino.Breivik se ve a sí mismo como una persona fuertemente politizada, por lo cual es necesario discutirlo en esos términos. De los primeros que surgen apuradamente en los medios –seguramente por no haber leído el manuscrito-, no se aplica casi ninguno. Breivik no es nacionalsocialista o "neo-nazi"; tampoco es asimilable al Unabomber (por más que haya coincidencias en sus textos), ni al Ku Klux Klan o a los partidos nacionalistas europeos.De hecho, quizá la forma más correcta de definir a Breivik es resucitando el significado verdadero de un término muy abusado: "de derecha". Breivik ha elegido responder a la amenaza que percibe en Europa, que es sin dudas el Islam, con un remedio neo-medieval. En su ensayo, Breivik postula que la forma óptima de organización política en Europa debe estar basada en la monarquía, y no en repúblicas:"The king or queen of a country is more democratic than a president ever could be because he or she represents all citizens." (el original no es de Breivik).El noruego está a favor de la fusión de todas las iglesias bajo el Papa nuevamente, aún siendo él mismo luterano (no practicante, a diferencia de lo que sugieren los medios). La nueva mega-Iglesia tendría un monopolio público de la religión, así como acceso privilegiado a los contenidos de la educación y los medios. Su visión de una sociedad conservadora es esta: "Ladies should be wives and homemakers, not cops or soldiers (…) Children should not be born out of wedlock. Glorification of homosexuality should be shunned."Aunque Breivik dedica literalmente cientos de páginas a textos sobre la historia de la violencia islámica contra Europa (y también sobre el caso opuesto), en ningún momento menciona los más de mil años de calamidades, miseria y sufrimiento humano que fueron consecuencia directa del sistema medieval-monárquico-eclesiástico.El principal objetivo de Breivik y sus "templarios" es la erradicación de la presencia del Islam en Europa a través de tres modalidades. La primera es la conversión al cristianismo (incluyendo como variable su creación intelectual más débil, los cristianismos "agnóstico" y "ateo"). Esta vía tiene clarísimos componentes anti-liberales y anti-democráticos, ya que los musulmanes conversos deberían renunciar a sus nombres, idiomas, vínculos con sus países de origen (incluso por vía electrónica) y otras cuestiones básicas. Para Breivik, incluso será necesario que "All traces of Islamic culture in Europe will be eradicated, even locations considered historical" – algo por definición poco "conservador".Además, Breivik no tiene ilusiones sobre el "liberalismo islámico": "to take the violence out of Islam would require it to jettison two things: the Quran as the word of Allah and Muhammad as Allah's prophet. In other words, to pacify Islam would require its transformation into something that it is not."La segunda modalidad de erradicación del Islam es la limpieza cultural, que consistiría de deportaciones o expulsiones (Breivik menciona muchos modelos, incluyendo las gigantescas ordenadas por Stalin). La última es la exterminación.Es en referencia a esto último que Breivik dedica un pasaje a discutir a Adolf Hitler y el nacionalsocialismo. El autor se aleja de estos claramente, aunque por razones muy diferentes de las del ciudadano común. Su explicación es que la "causa" nacionalsocialista y el liderazgo de Hitler destruyeron a los nacionalismos europeos por más de un siglo (es decir, hasta bien entrado el siglo XXI), porque optaron directamente por el camino de la exterminación. El resultado fue una guerra que terminó en derrota, y la entrega del continente al bolchevismo y uno de sus herederos, la socialdemocracia multicultural.Esto explica una de las principales diferencias entre Breivik y el movimiento neo-nacionalsocialista es su posición respecto a Israel y los judíos. El terrorista noruego interpreta al estado israelí como un modelo a seguir de "reunión nacional" étnica, y simpatiza enormemente con su lucha anti-jihad. Ergo, para Breivik se trata de un aliado ante un enemigo en común. El mismo principio aplica Breivik, quien se define como anti-racista, a las alianzas que propone con asiáticos orientales, hindúes y otros con tal de luchar contra el Islam.A quien sí defiende Breivik abiertamente es a Slobodan Milosevic. De hecho, el noruego argumenta que fueron los ataques de la OTAN a la Serbia de ese dictador genocida lo que primero despertó su instinto conservador. Esa podría ser una pista significativa para entender el rompecabezas ideológico del agresor, ya que las dos intervenciones internacionales en Yugoslavia ocurrieron antes del Once de septiembre, que es el gran disparador de la actual preocupación por la jihad entre muchos occidentales.En la visión de Breivik, quizá el sistema de organización social ideal sería elapartheid, pero a diferencia del caso de Sudáfrica, no dentro de un país. Para él, los judíos deberían haber sido expulsados de Europa en los 1930s; ahora deberían ser expulsados los musulmanes. El autor incluso menciona los casos de países de Asia Oriental del presente, como Corea del Sur y Japón, como ejemplos de naciones étnicamente homogéneas y prósperas. Evidentemente, Breivik es una persona que piensa en términos profundamente colectivistas. No hay derechos individuales para las personas que no forman parte de su grupo. Esta forma de concebir el mundo, sumada a la forma en que Breivik se presenta como líder de un movimiento ideológico violento, lo hacen similar a figuras como Lenin, Hitler, Mao, el Che Guevara u Osama bin Laden.De hecho, como todo pretendiente a líder carismático, Breivik incluye en su manifiesto instrucciones para tener preparadas fotografías en las que el atacante se "vea bien", pensando en el momento en el cual su rostro sea visto por el mundo – tal como está ocurriendo ahora. Así se lo propuso Breivik: "As a Justiciar Knight you will go into history as one of the most influential individuals of your time. So you need to look your absolute best and ensure that you produce quality marketing material prior to operation." El texto incluso recomienda utilizar una cama solar y aplicarse maquillaje antes de tomarse las fotografías.El aspecto más sorprendente del planteo de Breivik es el blanco que escogió para su ataque. Al leer el inmenso manifiesto y contrastarlo con los hechos de los días pasados, es inevitable quedarse con la sensación de que fue todo una excusa para perpetrar un acto de extrema violencia contra jóvenes inocentes (y desarmados, por supuesto). El manifiesto incluso lo admite con una subsección entera: "The cruel nature of our operations". Breivik explica que aunque el enemigo objetivo es el Islam en Europa, el objetivo inmediato son los europeos que han trabajado durante cerca de medio siglo para que exista esa presencia islámica en la región.Estos son, para el noruego, los multiculturalistas, marxistas y demás miembros de una suerte de élite europea. De hecho, su objetivo explícito es que para el año 2020 ocurran golpes de estado en diversos países de Europa occidental (junto con la abolición de la Unión Europea), de modo de instalar regímenes conservadores que trabajen para la eliminación simultánea del marxismo multicultural y del Islam.Estas élites y su "political correctness" son las responsables, para Breivik, de que no se puedan discutir abiertamente cuestiones que preocupan a un nacionalista conservador como él. La principal de ellas es la presencia de musulmanes en Europa. La sección tres del manifiesto es fundamental, porque tras más de 750 páginas de "diagnóstico" sobre el estado actual de Europa, el autor quiebra con todos los demás que citó y anuncia su alejamiento de la vía pacífica. Por ejemplo, en la página 791 aparece, como un subtítulo más, un anuncio importante: "Why armed resistance against the cultural Marxist/multiculturalist regimes of Western Europe is the only rational approach".De hecho, en esa sección hay varias páginas dedicadas a enunciar los cargos legales que se le imputan a multiplicidad de líderes europeos. Como parte de su gigantesca acusación contra el sistema político-social europeo de posguerra, Breivik incluso ofrece cálculos específicos de las cantidades de europeos cuyos derechos han sido violados de diversas maneras por los efectos de esas políticos, que van desde la violación y el asesinato hasta los despidos de personas. Todos se imputan, en conjunto y criminalmente, a estas "élites" cuya muerte se anuncia poco a poco.En lugar de estas personas aparecerá, en palabras de Breivik, un "cultural conservative tribunal" en cada país que implemente un nuevo régimen político. Como parte de esta iniciativa, aparecen mencionadas casualmente algunas medidas atroces: "All Muslims are to be immediately deported to their country of origin. Each family (family head) will receive 25 000 Euro providing they accept the deportation terms. Anyone who violently resists deportation will be executed". Breivik también prevé compensaciones financieras para los sujetos que fueron "víctimas intelectuales" del sistema previo, así como específicamente para los ciudadanos de Serbia por el bombardeo de OTAN. También incluye los parámetros de su propia "ley de medios", por utilizar un desafortunado término rioplatense, que implica la imposición de cuotas de periodistas e intelectuales "conservadores" y nacionalistas en diversas organizaciones mediáticas.El método que ha elegido Breivik, conscientemente sin duda, es similar al viejo anarquismo de la propaganda por el hecho, que consiste de atacantes solitarios que cometen actos espectaculares de demostración e inspiración ideológica. El noruego llama a su campaña de violencia "A Declaration of pre-emptive War" contra sus dos enemigos. Breivik indica claramente que aquellos que existan como él actualmente en Europa son pocos pero que están en aumento; su ataque está pensado para encender la chispa de la conmoción en la región, lo cual incluiría también la aparición de más adeptos. Tácticamente, el ataque del pasado viernes 22 de julio en Noruega es definido por su autor como "military shock attacks by clandestine cell systems".Hay más pasajes que directamente preanuncian el ataque que Breivik escogió lanzar: "consider making use of a remote detonation, (…) to attract attention to one location. Ensure that the enemy forces are heading for this location. By then, you will be on the opposite side of town and in the middle of the process of finishing your primary goal." El blanco se vuelve cada vez más específico: el primero de la lista que hay en el manifiesto es "political parties - cultural Marxist/multiculturalist political parties."En el apartado correspondiente a este tipo de organización, el primer país detallado es Noruega, y el primer partido que aparece ahí es el "Norwegian Labour Party". Más adelante, nuevamente en primer lugar entre una lista de blancos, dice que un blanco primario es: "the annual party meeting of the socialist/social democrat party in your country."Curiosamente, aunque Breivik propone algunas formas de organización colectiva (como la neo-templaria), sus instrucciones para los actos de terrorismo son estrictas respecto a que las células deben ser individuales. Es por eso que Breivik el terrorista pasó desapercibido, a juzgar por la información disponible, incluso en los círculos nacionalistas no violentos.De los nueve miembros que supuestamente asistieron en 2002 a la reunión fundacional en Londres de la organización neo-templaria (todos anónimos), cuatro son descritos como "cristiano ateo" o "cristiano agnóstico". El propio Breivik está muy indeciso respecto a su religión: "I'm not going to pretend I'm a very religious person as that would be a lie (…) I consider myself to be 100% Christian (…) I'm not an excessively religious man". Sería interesante saber qué opinaría Hugues de Payens, fundador de la orden original, respecto a esta falta de disciplina teológica (que en realidad es una ausencia total). Son sin ninguna duda los nombres de estos nueve miembros iniciales, y de otros, lo que más están buscando los servicios de inteligencia de varios estados europeos.La visión del mundo de Breivik está claramente influenciada por el pensamiento colectivista, y su propia obra parece aproximarse a un sistema de pensamiento que podría llamarse ideológico. Es por eso que es posible concluir que no se trata de un lunático desequilibrado que pertenece a un manicomio. Es peor que eso: una persona que en todo momento supo lo que hacía, que se preparó durante años para hacerlo, y que desplegó un alto nivel de meticulosidad para lograrlo. Hasta el efecto de su ataque está pensado desde hace años: "The art of asymmetrical warfare is less about inflicting immediate damage but all about the indirect long term psychological and ideological damage. Our shock attacks are theatre and theatre is always performed for an audience".Las descripciones más personales de Breivik son reveladoras del grado de control que tenía sobre sí mismo: "I have managed to stay focused and highly motivated for a duration of more than 9 years now (…) I have never been happier than I am today (…) I do a mental check almost every day through meditation and philosophizing (…) I simulate various future scenarios relating to resistance efforts, confrontations with police, future interrogation scenarios, future court appearances, future media interviews etc".El objetivo de Breivik es la fundación de una nueva cadena de nacionalismos post-nazis en Europa, y es importante que ese proyecto fracase. El autor concibió un "100 year plan to contribute to seize political power in Western European countries currently controlled by anti-nationalists" (de ahí el título de su manifiesto: 2083). En sus planes más delirantes hacia el futuro, Breivik menciona todo tipo de planes, desde el robo y la detonación de armas nucleares en las capitales europeas hasta la colaboración con Al-Qaeda, el gobierno de Irán, y otros terroristas islámicos.Como se dijo anteriormente, el manifiesto es increíblemente largo y contiene todo tipo de cosas. Hay discusiones muy detalladas sobre la niñez ("My best friend for many years, a Muslim"), adolescencia (incluyendo encuentros con pandillas pakistaníes y un pasado como "graffiti artist") y juventud del autor, con descripciones (con nombres) de sus amigos y hasta las vidas sexuales de sus familiares más cercanos. Hay planes para la importación de inmigrantes en la era "post-islámica" de Europa, con detalles sobre los horarios, la compensación, las localidades y más. Breivik tiene hasta pensado cuál será el nuevo himno de Europa. También explica que él no fue el fundador de la organización neo-templaria, sino el octavo miembro (algo que recuerda a la historia de Adolf Hitler y su ingreso al NSDAP), y que a través de ella conoció a un criminal de guerra serbio en Liberia. Su mentor fue un inglés, fundador de la organización y sin duda un importantísimo blanco para la inteligencia doméstica británica en este mismo momento.Actualmente el "caso Breivik" se encuentra en una etapa que el propio terrorista ya tiene planeada desde hace años: "Your arrest will mark the initiation of the propaganda phase. Your trial offers you a stage to the world (…) A Justiciar Knight is not only a valorous resistance fighter, a one man army; he is a one man marketing agency as well". El terrorista está muy consciente de la opinión que el mundo se ha formado sobre él, y ya ha recorrido mentalmente el camino para superar el ostracismo de su causa: "It might sound completely ridiculous and funny to most people today. But by presenting the following accusations and demands in all seriousness we are indirectly conditioning everyone listening for the conflicts and scenarios ahead. They will laugh today, but in the back of their minds, they have an ounce of fear, respect and admiration for our cause and the alternative and authority we represent".Breivik no es un criminal o incluso un terrorista común. Es una figura nefasta con una ideología totalmente nueva. Es muy importante conocer los términos ideológicos y metodológicos en los que operó, porque existe una preocupante posibilidad de que haya otros como él en el futuro.*Licenciado en Estudios Internacionales - Universidad ORT Uruguay Candidato al Master of Arts in Security Studies - Georgetown University
